Skip to main content

Full text of "Diaries of court ladies of old Japan"

See other formats


la 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OB 
CWJfORNlA 

SAN  DIEGO 


3""l822  02700  8325     ,  ^ZjLf' 


(2*^ 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.arcliive.org/details/diariesofcourtlaOOomoriala 


DIARIES  OF 
COURT  LADIES  OF  OLD  JAPAN 


COURT  lady's  full  DRESS  IN  THE  HEIAN  PERIOD 
(For  explanation  see  List  of  Illustrations) 


DIARIES  OF 
COURT  LADIES  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

TRANSLATED  BY 

ANNIE  SHEPLEY  OMORI 

^""''^  AND 

KOCHI  DOI 

Lecturer  in  the  Imperial  University,  Tokio 
WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  BY 

AMY  LOWELL 
And  with  Illustrations 


LonHon 
CONSTABLE  ^  CO.  Limited 


PRINTED  BY  H.  O.  HOUGHTON  &  CO. 

CAMBRIDGE,  MASS. 

U.  S.  A. 


TRANSLATORS'  NOTE 

The  poems  in  the  text,  slight  and  occasional  as  they 
are,  depending  often  for  their  charm  on  plays  upon 
words  of  two  meanings,  or  on  the  suggestions  con- 
veyed to  the  Japanese  mind  by  a  single  word,  have 
presented  problems  of  great  difficulty  to  the  transla- 
tors, not  perfectly  overcome. 

Izumi  Shikibu's  Diary  is  written  with  extreme 
delicacy  of  treatment.  English  words  and  thought 
seem  too  downright  a  medium  into  which  to  ren- 
der these  evanescent,  half-expressed  sentences  and 
poems  —  vague  as  the  misty  mountain  scenery  of 
her  country,  with  no  pronouns  at  all,  and  without 
verb  inflections.  The  shy  reserve  of  the  lady's  writ- 
ten record  has  induced  the  use  of  the  third  person  as 
the  best  means  of  suggesting  it. 

Of  the  "Sarashina  Diary"  there  exist  a  few  manu- 
script copies,  and  three  or  four  publications  of  the 
text.  Some  of  them  are  confused  and  unreadably 
incoherent.  The  present  translation  was  done  by 
comparing  all  the  texts  accessible,  and  is  especially 
founded  on  the  connected  text  by  Mr.  Sakine,  pro- 
fessor of  the  Girls'  Higher  Normal  School,  Tokio, 
published  by  Meiji  Shoin,  Itchome  Nishiki-cho, 
Kanda-ku,  Tokio.  As  far  as  possible  the  exact  mean- 
ing has  been  adhered  to,  and  the  words  chosen  to  ex- 
press it  have  been  kept  absolutely  simple,  without 
complexity  of  thought,  for  such  is  the  vocabulary  in 


Translators  Note 

which  it  was  written.  Sometimes  the  diarist  uses  the 
present  tense,  sometimes  the  text  seems  reminiscent. 
The  words  in  square  brackets  have  been  inserted  by 
the  translators  to  complete  the  sense  in  English  of 
sentences  which  literally  rendered  do  not  carry  with 
them  the  suggestion  of  the  Japanese  text. 


CONTENTS 

Introduction  by  Amy  Lowell  a 

I.  The  Sarashina  Diary  I 

II.  The  Diary  of  Murasaki  Shikibu  69 

III.  The  Diary  of  Izumi  Shikibu  147 

Appendix  197 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

Court  Lady's  Full  Dress  in  the  Heian  Period 

Colored  Frontispiece 

From  Kokushi  DaijtUn,  by  kind  permission  of  Mr.  H.  Yoshi- 
kawa.  The  figure  was  drawn  for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  de- 
tails of  dress  and  therefore  gives  no  indication  of  the  grace  and 
elegance  of  the  costume  as  worn.  It  shows  the  red  karaginu,  or 
over-garment;  the  dark-green  robe  trimmed  with  folds,  called 
the  uchigi;  the  saishi,  or  head-ornament,  in  this  case  of  gold 
but  sometimes  of  silver;  the  unlined  under-garment  of  thin  silk; 
the  red  hakama,  or  divided  skirt;  and  the  train  of  white  silk 
painted  or  stained  in  colors. 

"It  was  all  in  flower  and  yet  no  tidings  from  her"     1 6 

KiCHo:  Front  and  Back  Views  20 

A  Nobleman's  House  and  Grounds  in  the  Azumaya 
Style:  Plan  of  Buildings  and  Garden  26 

Three  Kicho  put  together  44 

Old  Print  of  a  Nobleman's  Dwelling  in  the  Azu- 
maya Style  72 
From  an  old  book. 

Court  Dress  of  Military  Official  (in  color)  90 

From  Kokushi  Daijiten,  by  kind  permission  of  Mr.  H.  Yoshi- 
kawa.  The  figure  shows  the  zui,  or  ornament  of  the  head-strap 
holding  the  head-dress  in  place;  also  the  method  of  rolling  up  the 
gauze  flap  of  the  head-dress.  Tucked  into  the  red  state  coat  ap- 
pear a  half-spread  fan  and  some  folded  sheets  of  paper,  and  at 
the  back  is  seen  a  quiver  made  of  lacquered  wood.  Underneath 
the  red  coat  the  hakama  is  shown.  The  shoes  are  of  Chinese 
pattern. 

Royal  Dais  and  Kicho,  Sudare,  etc.  104 

From  old  prints. 

iz 


Illustrations 

A  Nobleman's  Carriage  lio 

Screened  Dais  prepared  for  Royalty  144 

From  a  print  in  an  old  book. 

"His  Highness  came  in  a  humble  palanquin  152 

"The  lady  got  up  and  saw  the  misty  sky"  172 

"Strangely  wet  are   the   sleeves   of  the  arm- 
pillow"  176 

"In  the  daytime  courtiers  came  to  see  him**  192 


INTRODUCTION 
By  Amy  Lowell 

The  Japanese  have  a  convenient  method  of  calling 
their  historical  periods  by  the  names  of  the  places 
which  were  the  seats  of  government  while  they  lasted. 
The  first  of  these  epochs  of  real  importance  is  the 
Nara  Period,  which  began  a.d.  710  and  endured  until 
794;  all  before  that  may  be  classed  as  archaic.  Pre- 
vious to  the  Nara  Period,  the  Japanese  had  been  a 
semi-nomadic  race.  As  each  successive  Mikado  came 
to  the  throne,  he  built  himself  a  new  palace,  and 
founded  a  new  capital;  there  had  been  more  than 
sixty  capitals  before  the  Nara  Period.  Such  shifting 
was  not  conducive  to  the  development  of  literature 
and  the  arts,  and  it  was  not  until  a  permanent  govern- 
ment was  established  at  Nara  that  these  began  to 
flourish.  This  is  scarcely  the  place  to  trace  the  history 
of  Japanese  literature,  but  fully  to  understand  these 
charming  "Diaries  of  Court  Ladies  of  Old  Japan,"  It 
is  necessary  to  know  a  little  of  the  world  they  lived 
in,  to  be  able  to  feel  their  atmosphere  and  recognize 
their  allusions. 

We  know  a  good  deal  about  Japan  to-day,  but  the 
Japan  with  which  we  are  familiar  only  slightly  re- 
sembles that  of  the  Diaries.  Centuries  of  feudalism, 
of  "Dark  Ages,"  have  come  between.  We  must  go 
behind  all  this  and  begin  again.  We  have  all  heard 
of  the  "Forty-seven  Ronins"  and  the  N5  Drama,  of 

xi 


Introduction 

Sh5guns,  Daimios,  and  Samurais,  and  many  of  us  live 
in  daily  communion  with  Japanese  prints.  It  gives  us 
pause  to  reflect  that  the  earliest  of  these  things  is 
almost  as  many  centuries  ahead  of  the  Ladies  as  it  is 
behind  us.  "Shogun"  means  simply  "General,"  and 
of  course  there  were  always  generals,  but  the  power 
of  the  Shoguns,  and  the  military  feudalism  of  which 
the  Daimios  and  their  attendant  Samurais  were  a 
part,  did  not  really  begin  until  the  middle  of  the 
twelfth  century  and  did  not  reach  its  full  develop- 
ment until  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth;  the  N5 
Drama  started  with  the  ancient  religious  pantomimic 
dance,  the  Kagura,  but  not  until  words  were  added 
in  the  fourteenth  century  did  it  become  the  No;  and 
block  colour  printing  was  first  practised  in  1695, 
while  such  famous  print  artists  as  Utamaro,  Hokusai, 
and  Hiroshige  are  all  products  of  the  eighteenth  or 
early  nineteenth  centuries.  To  find  the  Ladies  behind 
the  dark  military  ages,  we  must  go  back  a  long  way, 
even  to  the  century  before  their  own,  and  so  gain  a 
sort  of  perspective  for  them  and  their  time. 

Chinese  literature  and  civilization  were  introduced 
into  Japan  somewhere  between  270  and  3 10  a.d.,  and 
Buddhism  followed  in  552.  Of  course,  all  such  dates 
must  be  taken  with  a  certain  degree  of  latitude; 
Oriental  historians  are  anything  but  precise  in  these 
matters.  Chinese  influence  and  Buddhism  are  the 
two  enormous  facts  to  be  reckoned  with  in  under- 
standing Japan,  and  considering  what  an  effect  they 
have  had,  it  is  not  a  little  singular  that  Japan  has 
always  been  able  to  preserve  her  native  character. 

xii 


Introduction 

To  be  sure,  Shintoism  was  never  displaced  by  Bud- 
dhism, but  the  latter  made  a  tremendous  appeal  to 
the  Japanese  temperament,  as  the  Diaries  show.  In 
fact,  it  was  not  until  the  Meiji  Period  (1867-19 12) 
that  Shintoism  was  again  made  the  state  religion. 
With  the  introduction  of  Chinese  civilization  came 
the  art  of  writing,  when  is  not  accurately  known,  but 
printing  from  movable  blocks  followed  from  Korea 
in  the  eighth  century.  As  was  inevitable  under  the 
circumstances,  Chinese  came  to  be  considered  the 
language  of  learning.  Japanese  scholars  wrote  in 
Chinese.  All  the  "serious"  books  —  history,  theol- 
ogy, science,  law  —  were  written  in  Chinese  as  a 
matter  of  course.  But,  in  712,  a  volume  called 
"Records  of  Ancient  Matters"  was  compiled  in  the 
native  tongue.  It  is  the  earliest  book  in  Japanese 
now  extant. 

If  the  scholars  wrote  in  a  borrowed  language,  the 
poets  knew  better.  They  wrote  in  their  own.  and  the 
poetry  of  the  Nara  Period  has  been  preserved  for  us 
in  an  anthology,  the  "Manyoshu"  or  "Collection  of 
One  Thousand  Leaves."  This  was  followed  at  the 
beginning  of  the  tenth  century  by  the  "Kokinshu" 
("Ancient  and  Modern  Poems"),  to  which,  however, 
the  editor,  Tsurayuki,  felt  obliged  to  write  a  Chinese 
preface.  The  Ladies  of  the  Diaries  were  extremely 
familiar  with  these  volumes,  their  own  writings  are 
full  of  allusions  to  poems  contained  in  them;  Sei- 
Shonagon,  writing  early  in  the  eleventh  century, 
describes  a  young  lady's  education  as  consisting 
of  writing,  music,  and  the  twenty  volumes  of  the 

xiii 


Introduction 

"Kokinshu."  So  it  came  about  that  while  learned 
gentlemen  still  continued  to  write  in  Chinese,  poetry, 
fiction,  diaries,  and  desultory  essays  called  "Zui- 
hitsu  "  (Following  the  Pen)  were  written  in  Japanese. 

Now  the  position  of  women  at  this  time  was  very 
different  from  what  it  afterwards  became  in  the  feudal 
period.  The  Chinese  called  Japan  the  "Queen 
Country,"  because  of  the  ascendancy  which  women 
enjoyed  there.  They  were  educated,  they  were  al- 
lowed a  share  of  inheritance,  and  they  had  their  own 
houses.  It  is  an  extraordinary  and  important  fact 
that  much  of  the  best  literature  of  Japan  has  been 
written  by  women.  Three  of  these  most  remarkable 
women  are  the  authors  of  the  Diaries;  a  fourth  to  be 
named  with  them,  Sei-Shonagon,  to  whom  I  have 
just  referred,  was  a  contemporary. 

In  794,  tlie  capital  was  moved  from  Nara  to  Kioto, 
which  was  given  the  name  of  "Heian-jo"  or  "City  of 
Peace,"  and  with  the  removal,  a  new  period,  the 
Heian,  began.  It  lasted  until  1186,  and  our  Ladies 
lived  in  the  very  middle  of  it. 

By  this  time  Japan  was  thoroughly  civilized;  she 
was,  indeed,  a  little  over-civilized,  a  little  too  fined 
down  and  delicate.  At  least  this  is  true  of  all  that  life 
which  centred  round  the  court  at  Kioto.  To  histo- 
rians the  Heian  Period  represents  the  rise  and  fall 
of  the  Fujiwara  family.  This  powerful  family  had 
served  the  Mikados  from  time  out  of  mind  as  heads 
of  the  Shinto  priests,  and  after  the  middle  of  the  sev- 
enth century,  they  became  ministers  or  prime  min- 
isters. An  inmiense  clan,  they  gradually  absorbed 
xiv 


Introduction 

all  the  civil  officee  in  the  Kingdom,  while  the  military 
offices  were  filled  by  the  Taira  and  Minamoto  fam- 
ilies. It  was  the  rise  of  these  last  as  the  Fujiwara 
declined  which  eventually  led  to  the  rule  of  the 
Shoguns  and  the  long  centuries  of  feudalism  and  civil 
war.  But  in  the  middle  of  the  Heian  Period  the 
Fujiwara  were  very  much  everywhere.  Most  of  those 
Court  ladies  who  were  the  authors  of  remarkable 
books  were  the  daughters  of  governors  of  provinces, 
and  that  meant  Fujiwaras  to  a  greater  or  lesser  degree. 
At  that  time  polygamy  flourished  in  Japan,  and  the 
family  had  grown  to  a  prodigious  size.  Since  a  civil 
office  meant  a  post  for  a  Fujiwara,  many  of  them  were 
happily  provided  for,  but  they  were  so  numerous  that 
they  outnumbered  the  legitimate  positions  and  others 
had  to  be  created  to  fill  the  demand.  The  Court  was 
full  of  persons  of  both  sexes  holding  sinecures,  with 
a  great  deal  of  time  on  their  hands  and  nothing  to  do 
in  it  but  write  poetry,  which  they  did  exceedingly 
well,  and  attend  the  various  functions  prescribed  by 
etiquette.  Ceremonials  were  many  and  magnificent, 
and  poetry  writing  became,  not  only  a  game,  but  a 
natural  adjunct  to  every  possible  event.  The  Japan- 
ese as  a  nation  are  dowered  with  a  rare  and  exquisite 
taste,  and  in  the  Heian  Period  taste  was  cultivated 
to  an  amazing  degree.  Murasaki  Shikibu  records  the 
astounding  pitch  to  which  it  had  reached  in  a  passage 
in  her  diary.  Speaking  of  the  Mikado's  ladies  at  a 
court  festivity,  she  says  of  the  dress  of  one  of  them; 
"One  had  a  little  fault  in  the  colour  combination  at 
the  wrist  opening.  When  she  went  before  the  Royal 

XV 


Introduction 

presence  to  fetch  something,  the  nobles  and  high 
officials  noticed  it.  Afterwards  Lady  Saisho  regretted 
it  deeply.  It  was  not  so  bad;  only  one  colour  was  a 
little  too  pale." 

That  passage  needs  no  comment;  it  is  completely 
illuminating.  It  is  a  paraphrase  of  the  whole  era. 

Kioto  was  a  little  city,  long  one  way  by  some  seven- 
teen thousand  odd  feet,  or  about  three  and  a  third 
miles,  wide  the  other  by  fifteen  thousand,  or  approxi- 
mately another  three  miles,  and  it  is  doubtful  if  the 
space  within  the  city  wall  was  ever  entirely  covered 
by  houses.  The  Palace  was  built  in  the  so-called 
Azumaya  style,  a  form  of  architecture  which  was  also 
followed  in  noblemen's  houses.  The  roof,  or  rather 
roofs,  for  there  were  many  buildings,  was  covered 
with  bark,  and,  inside,  the  divisions  into  rooms  were 
made  by  different  sorts  of  moving  screens.  At  the 
period  of  the  Diaries,  the  reigning  Mikado,  Ichijo, 
had  two  wives:  Sadako,  the  first  queen,  was  the 
daughter  of  a  previous  prime  minister,  Michitaka,  a 
Fujiwara,  of  course;  the  other,  Akiko,  daughter  of 
Michinaga,  the  prime  minister  of  the  Diaries  and  a 
younger  brother  of  Michitaka,  was  second  queen  or 
Chugu.  These  queens  each  occupied  a  separate  house 
in  the  Palace.  Kokiden  was  the  name  of  Queen 
Sadako's  house;  Fujitsubu  the  name  of  Queen  Aki- 
ko's.  The  rivalry  between  these  ladies  was  naturally 
great,  and  extended  even  to  their  entourage.  Each 
strove  to  surround  herself  with  ladies  who  were  not 
only  beautiful,  but  learned.  The  bright  star  of  Queen 
Sadako's  court  was  Sei-Shonagon,  the  author  of  a 
xvi 


Introduction 

remarkable  book,  the  "Makura  no  Soshi"  or  "Pillow 
Sketches,"  while  Murasaki  Shikibu  held  the  same 
exalted  position  In  Queen  Akiko's. 

We  are  to  imagine  a  court  founded  upon  the  Chi- 
nese model,  but  not  nearly  so  elaborate.  A  brilliant 
assemblage  of  persons  all  playing  about  a  restricted 
but  very  bright  centre.  From  it,  the  high  officials 
went  out  to  be  governors  of  distant  provinces,  and 
the  lesser  ones  followed  them  to  minor  posts,  but  in 
spite  of  the  distinction  of  such  positions,  distance  and 
the  Inconvenience  of  travelling  made  the  going  a  sort 
of  laurelled  banishment.  These  gentlemen  left  Kioto 
with  regret  and  returned  with  satisfaction.  But  the 
going,  and  the  years  of  residence  away,  was  one  of 
the  commonplaces  of  social  life.  Fujiwara  though 
one  might  be,  one  often  had  to  wait  and  scheme  for 
an  office,  and  the  Diaries  contain  more  than  one 
reference  to  such  waiting  and  the  bitter  disappoint- 
ment when  the  office  was  not  up  to  expectation. 

These  functionaries  travelled  with  a  large  train  of 
soldiers  and  servants,  but,  with  the  best  will  In  the 
world,  these  last  could  not  make  the  journeys  other 
than  tedious  and  uncomfortable.  Still  there  were 
alleviations,  because  of  the  very  taste  of  which  I  have 
spoken.  The  scenery  was  often  beautiful,  and  whether 
the  traveller  were  the  Governor  himself  or  his  daugh- 
ter, he  noticed  and  delighted  in  it.  The  "Sarashina 
Diary"  is  full  of  this  appreciation  of  nature.  We  are 
told  of  "a  very  beautiful  beach  with  long-drawn 
white  waves,"  of  a  torrent  whose  water  was  "white 
as  If  thickened  with  rice  flour."  We  need  only  think 

xvii 


Introduction 

of  the  prints  with  which  we  are  familiar  to  be  con- 
vinced of  the  accuracy  of  this  picture:  "The  waves  of 
the  outer  sea  were  very  high,  and  we  could  see  them 
through  the  pine-trees  which  grew  scattered  over  the 
sandy  point  which  stretched  between  us  and  the  sea. 
They  seemed  to  strike  across  the  ends  of  the  pine 
branches  and  shone  like  jewels."  The  diarist  goes  on 
to  remark  that  "it  was  an  interesting  sight,"  which 
we  can  very  well  believe,  since  certainly  she  makes 
us  long  to  see  it. 

These  journeys  were  mostly  made  on  horseback, 
but  there  were  other  methods  of  progression,  which, 
however,  were  probably  not  always  feasible  for  long 
distances.  The  nobles  used  various  kinds  of  carriages 
drawn  by  one  bullock,  and  there  were  also  palanquins 
carried  by  bearers. 

It  was  not  only  the  officials  who  made  journeys,  all 
the  world  made  them  to  temples  and  shrines  for  the 
good  of  their  souls.  There  are  religious  yearnings  in 
all  the  Diaries,  and  many  Mikados  and  gentlemen 
entered  the  priesthood,  Michinaga  among  them. 
Sutra  recitation  and  incantation  were  ceaselessly  per- 
formed at  Court.  We  can  gain  some  idea  of  the  al- 
most fanatical  hold  which  Buddhism  had  over  the 
educated  mind  by  the  fact  that  the  Fujiwara  family 
built  such  great  temples  as  Gokurakuji,  Hosohoji, 
Hokoin,  Jomyoji,  Muryoju-in,  etc.  It  is  recorded 
that  Mikado  Shirakawa,  at  a  date  somewhat  subse- 
quent to  the  Diaries,  made  pilgrimages  four  times  to 
Kumano,  and  during  his  visits  there  "worshipped 
5470  painted  Buddhas,  127  carved  Buddhas  sixteen 
xviii 


Introduction 

feet  high,  3150  Buddhas  life-sized,  2930  carved  Bud- 
dhas  shorter  than  three  feet,  21  pagodas,  446,630 
miniature  pagodas."  A  busy  man  truly,  but  the  rec- 
ord does  not  mention  what  became  of  the  affairs  of 
state  meanwhile.  That  this  worship  was  by  no  means 
lip-devotion  merely,  any  reader  of  the  "Sarashina 
Diary"  can  see;  that  it  was  mixed  with  much  super- 
stition and  a  profound  belief  in  dreams  is  also  abun- 
dantly evident.  But  let  us,  for  a  moment,  recollect 
the  time.  It  will  place  the  marvel  of  this  old,  careful 
civilization  before  us  as  nothing  else  can. 

To  be  sure,  Greece  and  Rome  had  been,  but  they 
had  passed  away,  or  at  least  their  greatness  had,  gone 
and  apparently  left  no  trace.  While  these  Japanese 
ladies  were  writing,  Europe  was  in  the  full  blackness 
of  her  darkest  ages.  Germany  was  founding  the 
"Holy  Roman  Empire  of  the  German  Nation,"  char- 
acteristically founding  it  with  the  mailed  fist;  Moor- 
ish civilization  was  at  its  height  in  Spain;  Robert 
Capet  was  king  of  poor  famine-scourged  France; 
Ethelred  the  Unready  was  ruling  in  England  and 
doing  his  best  to  keep  off  the  Danes  by  payment  and 
massacre.  Later,  while  the  "Sarashina  Diary"  was 
being  written,  King  Canute  was  sitting  in  his  arm- 
chair and  giving  orders  to  the  sea.  Curious,  curious 
world!  So  far  apart  from  the  one  of  the  Diaries.  And 
to  think  that  even  five  hundred  years  later  Columbus 
was  sending  letters  into  the  interior  of  Cuba,  ad- 
dressed to  the  Emperor  of  Japan! 

These  Diaries  show  us  a  world  extraordinarily  like 
our  own,  if  very  unlike  in  more  than  one  important 

XIX 


Introduction 

particular.  The  noblemen  and  women  of  Mikado 
Ichljo's  Court  were  poets  and  writers  of  genius,  their 
taste  as  a  whole  has  never  been  surpassed  by  any 
people  at  any  time,  but  their  scientific  knowledge 
was  elementary  in  the  extreme.  Diseases  and  con- 
flagrations were  frequent.  In  a  space  of  fifty-one 
years,  the  Royal  Palace  burnt  down  eleven  times. 
During  the  same  period,  there  were  four  great  pesti- 
lences, a  terrible  drought,  and  an  earthquake.  Rob- 
bers infested  many  parts  of  the  country,  and  were  a 
constant  fear  to  travellers  and  pilgrims.  Childbirth 
was  very  dangerous.  The  picture  of  the  birth  of  a 
child  to  Queen  Akiko,  with  which  Murasaki  Shikibu's 
Diary  begins,  shows  us  all  its  bitter  horror.  From 
page  to  page  we  share  the  writer's  suspense,  and  with 
our  greater  knowledge,  it  is  with  a  sense  of  wonder 
that  we  watch  the  queen's  return  to  health. 

But,  after  all,  diseases  and  conflagrations  are  sel- 
dom more  than  episodes  in  a  normal  life  lived  under 
sane  conditions,  and  it  is  just  because  these  Diaries 
reflect  the  real  life  of  these  three  ladies  that  they  are 
important.  The  world  they  portray  is  in  most  ways 
quite  as  advanced  as  our  own,  and  in  some,  much 
more  so.  Rice  was  the  staple  of  food,  and  although 
Buddhistic  sentiment  seldom  permitted  people  to  eat 
the  flesh  of  animals,  they  had  an  abundance  of  fish, 
which  was  eaten  boiled,  baked,  raw,  and  pickled,  and 
a  quantity  of  fruits  and  nuts.  There  was  no  sugar, 
but  cakes  were  made  of  fruit  and  nuts,  and  there  was 
always  rice-wine  or  sake.  Gentlefolk  usually  dressed 
in  silk.  They  wore  many  layers  of  coloured  garments. 


Introduction 

and  delighted  In  the  harmony  produced  by  the  colour 
combinations  of  silk  over  silk,  or  of  a  bright  lining 
subdued  by  the  tone  of  an  outer  robe.  The  ladies  all 
painted  their  faces,  and  the  whole  toilet  was  a  matter 
of  sufficient  moment  to  raise  it  into  a  fine  art.  Many 
of  these  lovely  dresses  are  described  by  Murasaki 
Shikibu,  for  instance:  *'The  beautiful  shape  of  their 
hair,  tied  with  bands,  was  like  that  of  the  beauties 
in  Chinese  pictures.  Lady  Saemon  held  the  King's 
sword.  She  wore  a  blue-green  patternless  karaginu 
and  shaded  train  with  floating  bands  and  belt  of 
'floating  thread'  brocade  dyed  in  dull  red.  Her  outer 
robe  was  trimmed  with  five  folds  and  was  chrysan- 
themum coloured.  The  glossy  silk  was  of  crimson; 
her  figure  and  movement,  when  we  caught  a  glimpse 
of  it,  was  flower-like  and  dignified.  Lady  Ben-no- 
Naishi  held  the  box  of  the  King's  seals.  Her  uchigi 
was  grape-coloured.  She  is  a  very  small  and  smile- 
giving  person  and  seemed  shy  and  I  was  sorry  for 
her.  .  .  .  Her  hair  bands  were  blue-green.  Her  appear- 
ance suggested  one  of  the  ancient  dream-maidens 
descended  from  heaven."  A  little  later  she  tells  us 
that  "the  beaten  stuffs  were  like  the  mingling  of  dark 
and  light  maple  leaves  in  Autumn";  and,  describing 
in  some  detail  the  festivity  at  which  these  ladies  ap- 
peared, she  makes  the  comment  that  "only  the  right 
body-guard  wore  clothes  of  shrimp  pink."  To  one  in 
love  with  colour,  these  passages  leave  a  very  nostalgia 
for  the  bright  and  sophisticated  Court  where  such 
things  could  be. 
And  everywhere,  everywhere,  there  is  poetry.  A 

xxi 


Introduction 

gentleman  hands  a  lady  a  poem  on  the  end  of  his  fan 
and  she  is  expected  to  reply  in  kind  within  the  instant. 
Poems  form  an  important  part  in  the  ritual  of  be- 
trothal. A  daughter  of  good  family  never  allowed  her- 
self to  be  seen  by  men  (a  custom  which  appears  to 
have  admitted  many  exceptions).  A  man  would  write 
a  poetical  love-letter  to  the  lady  of  his  choice  which 
she  must  answer  amiably,  even  should  she  have  no 
mind  to  him.  If,  however,  she  were  happily  inclined, 
he  would  visit  her  secretly  at  night  and  leave  before 
daybreak.  He  would  then  write  again,  following 
which  she  would  give  a  banquet  and  introduce  him  to 
her  family.  After  this,  he  could  visit  her  openly,  al- 
though she  would  still  remain  for  some  time  in  her 
father's  house.  This  custom  of  love-letter  writing  and 
visiting  is  shown  in  Izumi  Shikibu's  Diary.  Obviously 
the  poems  were  short,  and  here,  in  order  to  understand 
those  in  the  text,  it  may  be  well  to  consider  for  a  mo- 
ment in  what  Japanese  poetry  consists. 

Japanese  is  a  syllabic  language  like  our  own,  but, 
unlike  our  own,  it  is  not  accented.  Also,  every  syllable 
ends  with  a  vowel,  the  consequence  being  that  there 
are  only  five  rhymes  in  the  whole  language.  Since  the 
employment  of  so  restricted  a  rhyme  scheme  would  be 
unbearably  monotonous,  the  Japanese  hit  upon  the 
happy  idea  of  counting  syllables.  Our  metrical  verse 
also  counts  syllables,  but  we  combine  them  into  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  accented  feet.  Without  accent,  this  was 
not  possible,  so  the  Japanese  poet  limits  their  number 
and  uses  them  in  a  pattern  of  alternating  lines.  His 
prosody  is  based  upon  the  numbers  five  and  seven,  a 
xxii 


Introduction 

five-syllable  line  alternating  with  one  of  seven  sylla- 
bles, with,  in  some  forms,  two  seven-syllable  lines 
together  at  the  end  of  a  period,  in  the  manner  of  our 
couplet.  The  favourite  form,  the  "tanka,"  is  in  thirty- 
one  syllables,  and  runs  five,  seven,  five,  seven,  seven. 
There  is  a  longer  form,  the  "naga-uta,"  but  it  has 
never  been  held  in  as  high  favour.  The  poems  in  the 
Diaries  are  all  tankas  in  the  original.  It  can  be  seen 
that  much  cannot  be  said  in  so  confined  a  medium, 
but  much  can  be  suggested,  and  it  is  just  in  this  art  of 
suggestion  that  the  Japanese  excel.  The  "hokku"  is 
an  even  briefer  form.  In  it,  the  concluding  hemistich 
of  the  tanka  is  left  off,  and  it  is  just  in  his  hemistich 
that  the  meaning  of  the  poem  is  brought  out,  so  that 
the  hokku  is  a  mere  essence,  a  whiif  of  an  idea  to  be 
created  in  full  by  the  hearer.  But  the  hokku  was  not 
invented  until  the  fifteenth  century;  before  that,  the 
tanka,  in  spite  of  occasional  attempts  to  vary  it  by 
adding  more  lines,  changing  their  order,  using  the 
pattern  in  combination  as  a  series  of  stanzas,  etc., 
reigned  practically  supreme,  and  it  is  still  the  chief 
classic  form  for  all  Japanese  poetry. 

Having  briefly  washed  in  the  background  of  the 
Diaries,  we  must  notice,  for  a  moment,  the  three  re- 
markable ladies  who  are  the  foreground. 

Murasaki  Shiklbu  was  the  daughter  of  Fujiwara 
Tametoki,  a  scion  of  a  junior  branch  of  the  famous 
family.  She  was  born  in  978.  Murasaki  was  not  her 
real  name,  which  was  apparently  To  Shikibu  (Shikibu 
is  a  title)  derived  from  that  of  her  father.  There  are 
two  legends  about  the  reason  for  her  receiving  the 

xxiii 


Introduction 

name  Murasaki.  One  is  that  she  was  given  it  in  play- 
ful allusion  to  her  own  heroine  in  the  "Genji  Monoga- 
tari,"  who  was  called  Murasaki.  The  other  legend  is 
more  charming.  It  seems  that  her  mother  was  one  of 
the  nurses  of  Mikado  Ichijo,  who  was  so  fond  of  her 
that  he  gave  her  daughter  this  name,  in  reference  to 
a  well-known  poem: 

"  When  the  purple  grass  (Murasaki)  is  in  full  colour, 
One  can  scarcely  perceive  the  other  plants  in  the  field." 

From  the  Murasaki  grass,  the  word  has  come  to  mean 
a  colour  which  includes  all  the  shades  of  purple,  violet, 
and  lavender.  In  996,  or  thereabouts,  she  accompa- 
nied her  father  to  the  Province  of  Echizen,  of  which  he 
had  become  governor.  A  year  later,  she  returned  to 
Kioto,  and,  within  a  twelvemonth,  married  another 
Fujiwara,  Nobutaka.  The  marriage  seems  to  have 
been  most  happy,  to  judge  from  the  constant  expres- 
sions of  grief  in  her  Diary  for  her  husband's  death, 
which  occurred  in  looi,  a  year  in  which  Japan  suf- 
fered from  a  great  pestilence.  A  daughter  was  born  to 
them  in  1000.  From  her  husband's  death,  until  1005, 
she  seems  to  have  lived  in  the  country,  but  in  this  year 
she  joined  the  Court  as  one  of  Queen  Akiko's  ladies; 
before  that,  however  (and  again  I  must  insist  that 
these  early  dates  are  far  from  determined),  she  had 
made  herself  famous,  not  only  for  her  own  time,  but 
for  all  time,  by  writing  the  first  realistic  novel  of  Japan. 
This  book  is  the  "Genji  Monogatari"  or  "Narrative 
of  Genji." 
Hitherto,  Japanese  authors  had  confined  them- 

xidv 


Introduction 

selves  to  stories  of  no  great  length,  and  which  relied 
for  their  interest  on  a  fairy  or  wonder  element.  The 
"Genji  Monogatari "  struck  out  an  entirely  new  di- 
rection. It  depicted  real  life  in  Ki5to  as  a  contempo- 
rary gentleman  might  have  lived  it.  It  founded  its 
interest  on  the  fact  that  people  like  to  read  about 
themselves,  but  this,  which  seems  to  us  a  common- 
place, was  a  glaring  innovation  when  Murasaki  Shi- 
kibu  attempted  it;  it  was,  in  fact,  the  flash  from  a 
mind  of  genius.  The  book  follows  the  life  of  Prince 
Genji  from  his  birth  to  his  death  at  the  age  of  fifty- 
one,  and  the  concluding  books  of  the  series  pursue  the 
career  of  one  of  his  sons.  It  is  an  enormous  work,  com- 
prising no  less  than  fifty-four  books  and  running  to 
over  four  thousand  pages  —  the  genealogical  tree  of 
the  personages  alone  is  eighty  pages  long  —  but  no 
reader  of  the  Diary  will  need  to  be  convinced  that  the 
"Genji"  is  not  merely  sprightly  and  captivating,  but 
powerful  as  well.  The  lady  was  shrewd,  and  if  she  were 
also  kindly  and  very  attractive,  nevertheless  she  saw 
with  an  uncompromising  eye.  Her  critical  faculty 
never  sleeps,  and  takes  in  the  minutest  detail  of  any- 
thing she  sees,  noting  unerringly  every  little  rightness 
and  wrongness  connected  with  it.  She  watches  the 
approach  of  the  Mikado,  and  touches  the  matter  so 
that  we  get  its  exact  shade:  "When  the  Royal  palan- 
quin drew  near,  the  bearers,  though  they  were  rather 
honourable  persons,  bent  their  heads  in  absolute  hu- 
mility as  they  ascended  the  steps.  Even  in  the  highest 
society  there  are  grades  of  courtesy,  but  these  men 
were  too  humble." 

XXV 


Introduction 

No  one  with  such  a  gift  can  fall  to  be  lonely,  and 
MurasakI  Shikibu  seems  very  lonely,  but  It  is  not  the 
passionate  rebellion  of  Izumi  Shikibu,  nor  the  abiding 
melancholy  of  the  author  of  the  "Sarashina  Diary"; 
rather  Is  it  the  disillusion  of  one  who  has  seen  much  of 
the  world,  and  knows  how  little  companionship  she 
may  expect  ever  to  find:  "It  is  useless  to  talk  with 
those  who  do  not  understand  one  and  troublesome  to 
talk  with  those  who  criticize  from  a  feeling  of  superior- 
ity. Especially  one-sided  persons  are  troublesome. 
Few  are  accomplished  in  many  arts  and  most  cling 
narrowly  to  their  own  opinion." 

I  have  already  shown  Murasaki  Shiklbu's  beauti- 
ful taste  in  dress,  but  indeed  it  is  in  everything.  When 
she  says  "The  garden  [on  a  moonlight  night]  was  ad- 
mirable," we  know  that  it  must  have  been  of  an  ex- 
traordinary perfection. 

The  Diary  proves  her  dramatic  sense,  as  the 
"Genji"  would  also  do  could  it  find  so  sympathetic 
a  translator.  No  wonder,  then,  that  it  leapt  Into  in- 
stant fame.  There  is  a  pretty  legend  of  her  writing  the 
book  at  the  Temple  of  Ishlyama  at  the  southern  end 
of  Lake  BIwa.  The  tale  gains  verisimilitude  in  the  eyes 
of  visitors  by  the  fact  that  they  are  shown  the  cham- 
ber in  the  temple  in  which  she  wrote  and  the  ink-slab 
she  used,  but,  alas!  it  Is  not  true.  We  do  not  know 
where  she  wrote,  nor  even  exactly  when.  The  "Genji " 
is  supposed  to  have  been  begun  In  1002,  and  most 
commentators  believe  it  to  have  been  finished  in  1004. 
That  she  should  have  been  called  to  Court  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  seems  extremely  natural.  Queen  Akiko 

xxvi 


Introduction 

must  have  counted  herself  most  fortunate  in  having 
among  her  ladles  so  famous  a  person. 

The  Diary  tells  the  rest,  the  Diary  which  was  begun 
in  1007.  We  know  no  more  of  Murasaki  Shikibu  ex- 
cept that  no  shade  of  scandal  ever  tinged  her  name. 

One  of  the  strangest  and  most  interesting  things 
about  the  Diaries  is  that  their  authors  were  such  very 
different  kinds  of  people.  Izumi  Shikibu  is  as  unlike 
Murasaki  Shikibu  as  could  well  happen.  As  different 
as  the  most  celebrated  poet  of  her  time  is  likely  to  be 
from  the  most  celebrated  novelist,  for  Izumi  Shikibu 
is  the  greatest  woman  poet  which  Japan  has  had.  The 
author  of  seven  volumes  of  poems,  this  Diary  is  the 
only  prose  writing  of  hers  which  is  known.  It  is  an 
intimate  account  of  a  love  affair  which  seems  to  have 
been  more  than  usually  passionate  and  pathetic. 
Passionate,  provocative,  enchanting,  it  is  evident  that 
Izumi  Shikibu  could  never  have  been  the  discriminat- 
ing observer,  the  critic  of  manners,  which  Murasaki 
Shikibu  became.  Life  was  powerless  to  mellow  so  vivid 
a  personality;  but  neither  could  it  subdue  it.  She  gives 
us  no  suggestion  of  resignation.  She  lived  intensely, 
as  her  Diary  shows;  she  always  had  done  so,  and 
doubtless  she  always  did.  We  see  her  as  untamable,  a 
genius  compelled  to  follow  her  inclinations.  Difficult 
to  deal  with,  maybe,  like  strong  wine,  but  wonder- 
fully stimulating. 

Izumi  Shikibu  was  bom  in  974.  She  was  the  eldest 
daughter  of  Oe  Masamune,  another  Governor  of 
Echizen.  In  995,  she  married  Tachibana  Michisada, 
Governor  of  Izumi,  hence  her  name.  From  this  gentle- 

xxvii 


Introduction 

man  she  was  divorced,  but  just  when  we  do  not  know, 
and  he  died  shortly  after,  probably  during  the  great 
pestilence  which  played  such  havoc  throughout  Japan 
and  in  which  Murasaki  Shikibu's  husband  had  also 
died.  Her  daughter,  who  followed  in  her  mother's 
footsteps  as  a  poet,  had  been  born  in  997.  But  Izumi 
Shikibu  was  too  fascinating  and  too  petulant  to  nurse 
her  disappointment  in  a  chaste  seclusion.  She  became 
the  mistress  of  Prince  Tametaka,  who  also  died  in 
1002.  It  is  very  soon  after  this  event  that  the  Diary 
begins.  Her  new  lover  was  Prince  Atsumichi,  and  the 
Diary  seems  to  have  been  written  solely  to  appease 
her  mind,  and  to  record  the  poems  which  passed  be- 
tween them  and  which  Izumi  Shikibu  evidently  re- 
garded as  the  very  essence  of  their  souls. 

In  the  beginning,  the  affair  was  carried  on  with  the 
utmost  secrecy,  but  clandestine  meetings  could  not 
satisfy  the  lovers,  and  at  last  the  Prince  persuaded  her 
to  take  up  her  residence  in  the  South  Palace  as  one  of 
his  ladies.  Considering  the  manners  of  the  time,  it  is  a 
little  puzzling  to  see  why  there  should  have  been  such 
an  outcry  at  this,  but  outcry  there  certainly  was.  The 
Princess  took  violent  umbrage  at  the  Prince's  pro- 
ceeding and  left  the  Palace  on  a  long  visit  to  her  rela- 
tions. So  violent  grew  the  protestations  in  the  little 
world  of  the  Court  that,  in  1004,  Izumi  Shikibu  left 
the  Palace  and  separated  herself  entirely  from  the 
Prince.  It  was  probably  to  emphasize  the  definiteness 
of  the  separation  that,  immediately  after  her  depart- 
ure, she  married  Fujiwara  Yasumasa,  Governor  of 
Tango,  and  left  with  him  for  that  Province  in  1005. 

xxviii 


Introduction 

The  facts  bear  out  this  supposition,  but  we  do  not 
know  it  from  her  own  lips,  as  the  Diary  breaks  off 
soon  after  she  reaches  the  South  Palace. 

In  1008,  she  was  summoned  back  to  Kioto  to  serve 
the  Queen  in  the  same  Court  where  Murasaki  Shi- 
kibu  had  been  since  1005.  Whatever  effect  the  scandal 
may  have  had  four  years  earlier,  her  receiving  the  post 
of  lady-in-waiting  proves  it  to  have  been  worth  for- 
getting in  view  of  her  fame,  and  Queen  Akiko  must 
have  rejoiced  to  add  this  celebrated  poet  to  her  al- 
ready remarkable  bevy  of  ladies.  Of  course  there  was 
jealousy  —  who  can  doubt  it  \  No  reader  of  the  Diaries 
can  imagine  that  Izumi  Shikibu  and  Murasaki  Shi- 
kibu  can  have  been  sympathetic,  and  we  must  take 
with  a  grain  of  salt  the  latter's  caustic  comment: 
"Lady  Izumi  Shikibu  corresponds  charmingly,  but 
her  behavior  is  improper  indeed.  She  writes  with  grace 
and  ease  and  a  flashing  wit.  There  is  a  fragrance  even 
in  her  smallest  words.  Her  poems  are  attractive,  but 
they  are  only  improvisations  which  drop  from  her 
mouth  spontaneously.  Every  one  of  them  has  some 
interesting  point,  and  she  is  acquainted  with  ancient 
literature  also,  but  she  is  not  like  a  true  artist  who  is 
filled  with  the  genuine  spirit  of  poetry.  Yet  I  think 
even  she  cannot  presume  to  pass  judgment  on  the 
poems  of  others."  Is  it  possible  that  Izumi  Shikibu 
had  been  so  rash  as  to  pass  judgment  on  some  of 
Murasaki  Shikibu 's  efforts? 

Of  course  it  is  beyond  the  power  of  any  translation 
to  preserve  the  full  effect  of  the  original,  but  even 
in  translation,  Izumi  Shikibu's  poems  are  singularly 

xxix 


Introduction 

beautiful  and  appealing.  In  her  own  country,  they 
are  considered  never  to  have  been  excelled  in  fresh- 
ness and  freedom  of  expression.  There  is  something 
infinitely  sad  in  this,  which  she  is  said  to  have  writ- 
ten on  her  death-bed,  as  the  end  of  a  passionate  life: 

"  Out  of  the  dark, 
Into  a  dark  path 
I  now  must  enter: 
Shine  [on  me]  from  afar 
Moon  of  the  mountain  fringe."  ^ 

In  Japanese  poetry,  Amita-Buddha  is  often  compared 
to  the  moon  which  rises  over  the  mountains  and  lights 
the  traveller's  path. 

Very  different  again  is  the  lady  who  wrote  the 
"Sarashina  Diary,"  and  it  is  a  very  different  kind 
of  record.  Murasaki  Shikibu's  Diary  is  concerned  with 
a  few  years  of  her  life,  Izumi  Shikibu's  with  one  epi- 
sode only  of  hers,  but  the  "Sarashlna  Diary"  covers 
a  long  period  in  the  life  of  its  author.  The  first  part 
was  written  when  she  was  twelve  years  old,  the  last 
entry  was  made  when  she  was  past  fifty.  It  begins 
with  a  journey  from  Shimosa  to  Kioto  by  the  T5ka- 
ido  in  I02I,  which  Is  followed  by  a  second  journey 
some  years  later  from  Kioto  to  Sarashina,  a  place 
which  has  never  been  satisfactorily  identified,  al- 
though some  critics  have  supposed  it  to  have  been  in 
the  Province  of  Shinano.  The  rest  of  the  Diary  con- 
sists of  jottings  at  various  times,  accounts  of  books 
read,  of  places  seen,  of  pilgrimages  to  temples,  of 
records  of  dreams  and  portents,  of  communings  with 

^  Translation  by  Arthur  Waley  in  Japanese  Poetry. 
XXX 


Introduction 

herself  on  life  and  death,  of  expressions  of  resigna- 
tion and  sorrow. 

The  book  takes  its  name  from  the  second  of  the 
journeys,  "  Sarashina  Nikki,"  meaning  simply  "  Sara- 
shina  Diary,"  for,  strangely  enough,  we  do  not  know 
the  author's  name.  We  do  know,  however,  that  she 
was  the  daughter  of  Fujiwara  Takasue,  and  that  she 
was  born  in  1009.  In  1017,  Takasue  was  appointed 
governor  of  a  province,  and  went  with  his  daughter 
to  his  new  post.  It  is  the  return  journey,  made  in 
1021,  with  which  the  Diary  opens. 

Takasue's  daughter  shared  with  so  many  of  her 
contemporaries  the  deep  love  of  nature  and  the  power 
to  express  this  love  in  words.  I  have  already  quoted 
one  or  two  of  her  entries  on  this  journey.  We  follow 
the  little  company  over  mountains  and  across  rivers, 
we  camp  with  them  by  night,  and  tremble  as  they 
trembled  lest  robbers  should  attack  them.  We  see 
what  the  little  girl  saw:  "The  mountain  range  called 
Nishitomi  is  like  folding  screens  with  good  pictures," 
"people  say  that  purple  grass  grows  in  the  fields  of 
Mushashi,  but  it  is  only  a  waste  of  various  kinds  of 
reeds,  which  grow  so  high  that  we  cannot  see  the  bows 
of  our  horsemen  who  are  forcing  their  way  through 
the  tall  grass,"  and  share  her  disappointment  when 
she  says:  "We  passed  a  place  called  *  Eight  Bridges,' 
but  it  was  only  a  name,  no  bridge  and  no  pretty 
sight." 

They  reach  Kioto  and  a  rather  dull  life  begins,  en- 
livened only  by  the  avid  reading  of  romances,  among 
them  the  "Genji  Monogatari."  Then  her  sister  dies 

xxxi 


Introduction 

giving  birth  to  a  child,  and  the  life  becomes,  not  only- 
dull,  but  sorrowful.  After  a  time,  the  lady  obtains  a 
position  at  Court,  but  neither  her  bringing  up  nor 
her  disposition  had  suited  her  for  such  a  place.  She 
mentions  that  "Mother  was  a  person  of  extremely 
antiquated  mind,"  and  it  is  evident  that  she  had  been 
taught  to  look  inward  rather  than  outward.  An 
abortive  little  love  affair  lightens  her  dreariness  for 
a  moment.  Life  had  dealt  hardly  with  the  sensitive 
girl,  from  year  to  year  she  grows  more  wistful,  but 
suddenly  something  happens,  a  mere  hint  of  a  gleam, 
but  opening  a  possibility  of  brightness.  Who  he  was, 
we  do  not  know,  but  she  met  him  on  an  evening  when 
"there  was  no  starlight,  and  a  gentle  shower  fell  in 
the  darkness."  They  talked  and  exchanged  poems, 
but  she  did  not  meet  him  again  until  the  next  year; 
then,  after  an  evening  entertainment  to  which  she 
had  not  gone,  "when  I  looked  out,  opening  the  slid- 
ing door  on  the  corridor,  I  saw  the  morning  moon 
very  faint  and  beautiful,"  and  he  was  there.  Again 
they  exchanged  poems  and  she  believed  that  happi- 
ness had  at  last  arrived.  He  was  to  come  with  his 
lute  and  sing  to  her.  "  I  wanted  to  hear  it,"  she  writes, 
"and  waited  for  the  fit  occasion,  but  there  was  none, 
ever."  A  year  later  she  has  lost  hope,  she  writes  a 
poem  and  adds,  "So  I  composed  that  poem  —  and 
there  is  nothing  more  to  tell."  Nothing  more,  indeed, 
but  what  is  told  conveys  all  the  misery  of  her  de- 
ceived longing. 

The  last  part  of  the  Diary  is  concerned  chiefly 
with  accounts  of  pilgrimages  and  dreams.   She  mar- 

xxxii 


Introduction 

lied,  who  and  when  is  not  recorded,  and  bore  children. 
Her  husband  dies,  and  with  his  death  the  spring  of 
her  life  seems  to  have  run  down.  Her  last  entry  is 
very  sad:  "My  people  went  to  live  elsewhere  and  I 
lived  alone  in  my  solitary  home."  So  we  leave  her, 
"  a  beautiful,  shy  spirit  whose  life  had  known  much 
sorrow." 


I 

THE  SARASHINA  DIARY 


DIARIES  OF 
COURT  LADIES  OF  OLD  JAPAN 


THE  SARASHINA  DIARY 

A.D.  IOO9-IO59 

I  WAS  brought  up  in  a  distant  province  ^  which  lies 
farther  than  the  farthest  end  of  the  Eastern  Road.  I 
am  ashamed  to  think  that  inhabitants  of  the  Royal 
City  will  think  me  an  uncultured  girl. 

Somehow  I  came  to  know  that  there  are  such 
things  as  romances  in  the  world  and  wished  to  read 
them.  When  there  was  nothing  to  do  by  day  or  at 
night,  one  tale  or  another  was  told  me  by  my  elder 
sister  or  stepmother,  and  I  heard  several  chapters 
about  the  shining  Prince  Genji.^  My  longing  for  such 
stories  increased,  but  how  could  they  recite  them  all 
from  memory?  I  became  very  restless  and  got  an 
image  of  Yakushi  Buddha  ^  made  as  large  as  myself. 
When  I  was  alone  I  washed  my  hands  and  went 
secretly  before  the  altar  and  prayed  to  him  with  all 
my  life,  bowing  my  head  down  to  the  floor.  "Please 

^  Her  father  Takasue  was  appointed  Governor  of  Kazusa  in  10 1 7, 
and  the  authoress,  who  was  then  nine  years  old,  was  brought  from 
Kioto  to  the  Province. 

*  Prince  Genji:  The  hero  of  Genji-monogatari,  a  novel  by  Mura- 
saki-Shikibu. 

^  Yakushi  Buddha:  "The  Buddha  of  healing,"  or  Sanscrit,  Bhai- 
saj  yaguru-Vaiduryaprabhah. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

let  me  go  to  the  Royal  City.  There  I  can  find  many 
tales.  Let  me  read  all  of  them." 

When  thirteen  years  old,  I  was  taken  to  the  Royal 
City.  On  the  third  of  the  Long-moon  month,  ^  I  re- 
moved [from  my  house]  to  Imatate,  the  old  house 
where  I  had  played  as  a  child  being  broken  up.  At 
sunset  in  the  foggy  twilight,  just  as  I  was  getting 
into  the  palanquin,  I  thought  of  the  Buddha  before 
which  I  had  gone  secretly  to  pray  —  I  was  sorry  and 
secretly  shed  tears  to  leave  him  behind. 

Outside  of  my  new  house  [a  rude  temporary, 
thatched  one]  there  is  no  fence  nor  even  shutters, 
but  we  have  hung  curtains  and  sudare.^  From  that 
house,  standing  on  a  low  bluff,  a  wide  plain  extends 
towards  the  South.  On  the  East  and  West  the  sea 
creeps  close,  so  it  is  an  interesting  place.  When  fogs 
are  falling  it  is  so  charming  that  I  rise  early  every 
morning  to  see  them.  Sorry  to  leave  this  place. 

On  the  fifteenth,  in  heavy  dark  rain,  we  crossed 
the  boundary  of  the  Province  and  lodged  at  Ikada  in 
the  Province  of  Shimofusa.  Our  lodging  is  almost  sub- 
merged. I  am  so  afraid  I  cannot  sleep.  I  see  only  three 
lone  trees  standing  on  a  little  hill  in  the  waste. 

The  next  day  was  passed  in  drying  our  dripping 
clothes  and  waiting  for  the  others  to  come  up.^ 

^  Original,  Nagatsuki,  September. 

*  Ancient  ladies  avoided  men's  eyes  and  always  sat  behind  sudare 
(finely  split  bamboo  curtain)  through  which  they  could  look  out  with- 
out being  seen. 

'  High  personages,  Governors  of  Provinces  or  other  nobles,  trav- 
elled with  a  great  retinue,  consisting  of  armed  horsemen,  foot-soldiers, 
and  attendants  of  all  sorts  both  high  and  low,  together  with  the 
luggage  necessary  for  prolonged  existence  in  the  wilderness.  From 

4 


Of  Old  Japan 


On  the  seventeenth,  started  early  in  the  morning, 
and  crossed  a  deep  river.  I  heard  that  in  this  Prov- 
ince there  lived  in  olden  times  a  chieftain  of  Mano. 
He  had  thousand  and  ten  thousand  webs  of  cloth 
woven  and  dipped  them  [for  bleaching]  in  the  river 
which  now  flows  over  the  place  where  his  great  house 
stood.  Four  of  the  large  gate-posts  remained  stand- 
ing in  the  river. 

Hearing  the  people  composing  poems  about  this 
place,  I  in  my  mind : 

Had  I  not  seen  erect  in  the  river 
These  solid  timbers  of  the  olden  time 
How  could  I  know,  how  could  I  feel 
The  story  of  that  house? 

That  evening  we  lodged  at  the  beach  of  Kurodo. 
The  white  sand  stretched  far  and  wide.  The  pine- 
wood  was  dark  —  the  moon  was  bright,  and  the  soft 
blowing  of  the  wind  made  me  lonely.  People  were 
pleased  and  composed  poems.  My  poem : 

For  this  night  only 

The  autumn  moon  at  Kurodo  beach  shall  shine  for  me, 

For  this  night  only!  —  /  cannot  sleep. 

Early  in  the  morning  we  left  this  place  and  came 
to  the  Futoi  River  ^  on  the  boundary  between  Shimo- 
fusa  and  Musashi.  We  lodged  at  the  ferry  of  Matsu- 
sato  ^  near  Kagami's  rapids,^  and  all  night  long  our 
luggage  was  being  carried  over. 

Tokyo  to  Kioto  nowadays  the  journey  is  about  twelve  hours.  It 
took  about  three  months  in  the  year  1017. 

^  Futoi  River  is  called  the  River  Edo  at  present. 

*  Matsusato,  now  called  Matsudo. 

•  Kagami's  rapids,  now  perhaps  Karameki-no-se. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

My  nurse  had  lost  her  husband  and  gave  birth 
to  her  child  at  the  boundary  of  the  Province,  so  we 
had  to  go  up  to  the  Royal  City  separately.  I  was  long- 
ing for  my  nurse  and  wanted  to  go  to  see  her,  and  was 
brought  there  by  my  elder  brother  in  his  arms.  We, 
though  in  a  temporary  lodging,  covered  ourselves 
with  warm  cotton  batting,  but  my  nurse,  as  there  was 
no  man  to  take  care  of  her,  was  lying  in  a  wild  place 
[and]  covered  only  with  coarse  matting.  She  was  in 
her  red  dress. 

The  moon  came  in,  lighting  up  everything,  and  in 
the  moonlight  she  looked  transparent.  I  thought  her 
very  white  and  pure.  She  wept  and  caressed  me,  and 
I  was  loath  to  leave  her.  Even  when  I  went  with 
lingering  heart,  her  image  remained  with  me,  and 
there  was  no  interest  in  the  changing  scenes. 

The  next  morning  we  crossed  the  river  in  a  ferry- 
boat in  our  palanquins.  The  persons  who  had  come 
with  us  thus  far  in  their  own  conveyances  went  back 
from  this  place.  We,  who  were  going  up  to  the  Royal 
City,  stayed  here  for  a  while  to  follow  them  with  our 
eyes ;  and  as  it  was  a  parting  for  life  all  wept.  Even  my 
childish  heart  felt  sorrow. 

Now  it  is  the  Province  of  Musashi.  There  is  no 
charm  in  this  place.  The  sand  of  the  beaches  is  not 
white,  but  like  mud.  People  say  that  purple  grass  ^ 
grows  In  the  fields  of  Musashi,  but  it  is  only  a  waste 
of  various  kinds  of  reeds,  which  grow  so  high  that  we 
cannot  see  the  bows  of  our  horsemen  who  are  forcing 
their  way  through  the  tall  grass.  Going  through 
*  Common  gromwell,  Lithospermum. 

6 


Of  Old  Japan 

these  reeds  I  saw  a  ruined  temple  called  Takeshiba- 
dera.  There  were  also  the  foundation-stones  of  a  house 
with  corridor. 

"What  place  is  it?"  I  asked;  and  they  answered: 
"Once  upon  a  time  there  lived  a  reckless  adven- 
turer at  Takeshiba.^  He  was  offered  to  the  King's 
palace  [by  the  Governor]  as  a  guard  to  keep  the  watch- 
fire.  He  was  once  sweeping  the  garden  in  front  of  a 
Princess's  room  and  singing: 

Ah^  me!  Ah,  me!  My  weary  doom  to  labour  here  in  the  Palace! 

Seven  good  wine-jars  have  I  —  and  three  in  my  province. 

There  where  they  stand  I  have  hung  straight-stemmed  gourds  oj 
the  finest  — 
They  turn  to  the  West  when  the  East  wind  blows, 
They  turn  to  the  East  when  the  West  wind  blows, 
They  turn  to  the  North  when  the  South  wind  blows, 
They  turn  to  the  South  when  the  North  wind  blows. 

And  there  I  sit  watching  them  turning  and  turning  forever  — 
Oh,  my  gourds!  Oh,  my  wine-jars! 

"He  was  singing  thus  alone,  but  just  then  a  Princess, 
the  King's  favourite  daughter,  was  sitting  alone  be- 
hind themisu.^  She  came  forward,  and,  leaning  against 
the  doorpost,  listened  to  the  man  singing.  She  was 
very  interested  to  think  how  gourds  were  above  the 
wine-jars  and  how  they  were  turning  and  wanted  to 
see  them.  She  became  very  zealous  for  the  gourds,  and 
pushing  up  the  blind  called  the  guard,  saying,  'Man, 
come  here ! '  The  man  heard  it  very  respectfully,  and 

^  Takeshiba:  Now  called  Shibaura,  place-name  in  Tokyo  near 
Shinagawa.  Another  manuscript  reads:  "This  was  the  manor  house 
of  Takeshiba." 

2  Misu:  finer  sort  of  sudare  used  in  court  or  in  Shinto  shrine.  Cf. 
note  2,  p.  4. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

with  great  reverence  drew  near  the  balustrade.  *Let 
me  hear  once  more  what  you  have  been  saying.' 
And  he  sang  again  about  his  wine-jars.  *I  must  go 
and  see  them,  I  have  my  own  reason  for  saying  so,' 
said  the  Princess. 

"He  felt  great  awe,  but  he  made  up  his  mind,  and 
went  down  towards  the  Eastern  Province.  He  feared 
that  men  would  pursue  them,  and  that  night,  placing 
the  Princess  on  the  Seta  Bridge,^  broke  a  part  of  it 
away,  and  bounding  over  with  the  Princess  on  his 
back  arrived  at  his  native  place  after  seven  days'  and 
seven  nights'  journey. 

"The  King  and  Queen  were  greatly  surprised  when 
they  found  the  Princess  was  lost,  and  began  to  search 
for  her.  Some  one  said  that  a  King's  guard  from  the 
Province  of  Musashi,  carrying  something  of  exquisite 
fragrance  ^  on  his  back,  had  been  seen  fleeing  towards 
the  East.  So  they  sought  for  that  guard,  and  he  was 
not  to  be  found.  They  said,  ^Doubtless  this  man  went 
back  home.'  The  Royal  Government  sent  messengers 
to  pursue  them,  but  when  they  got  to  the  Seta 
Bridge  they  found  it  broken,  and  they  could  not  go 
farther.  In  the  Third  month,  however,  the  messengers 
arrived  at  Musashi  Province  and  sought  for  the  man. 
The  Princess  gave  audience  to  the  messengers  and 
said : 

"'I,  for  some  reason,  yearned  for  this  man's  home 
and  bade  him  carry  me  here;  so  he  has  carried  me.  If 

*  Seta  Bridge  is  across  the  river  from  Lake  Biwa,  some  seven  or 
eight  miles  from  Kioto. 
'  In  those  days  noblemen's  and  ladies'  dresses  were  perfumed. 

8 


Of  Old  Japan 

this  man  were  punished  and  killed,  what  should  I  do? 
This  Is  a  very  good  place  to  live  In.  It  must  have  been 
settled  before  I  was  born  that  I  should  leave  my 
trace  [I.e.  descendants]  In  this  Province  —  go  back 
and  tell  the  King  so.'  So  the  messenger  could  not  re- 
fuse her,  and  went  back  to  tell  the  King  about  It. 

"The  King  said:  *It  Is  hopeless.  Though  I  punish 
the  man  I  cannot  bring  back  the  Princess;  nor  Is  It 
meet  to  bring  them  back  to  the  Royal  City.  As  long 
as  that  man  of  Takeshlba  lives  I  cannot  give  Musa- 
shl  Province  to  him,  but  I  will  entrust  it  to  the  Prin- 
cess.' 

"In  this  way  it  happened  that  a  palace  was  built 
there  in  the  same  style  as  the  Royal  Palace  and  the 
Princess  was  placed  there.  When  she  died  they  made  It 
Into  a  temple  called  Takeshiba-dera.^  The  descend- 
ants of  the  Princess  received  the  family  name  of  Mu- 
sashl.  After  that  the  guards  of  the  watch-fire  were 
women."  ^ 

We  went  through  a  waste  of  reeds  of  various  kinds, 
forcing  our  way  through  the  tall  grass.  There  is  the 
river  Asuda  along  the  border  of  Musashi  and  Sagami, 
where  at  the  jerry  Arihara  Narihira  had  composed  his 
famous  poem.^  In  the  book  of  his  poetical  works  the 
river  Is  called  the  river  Sumida. 

*  Dera  or  tera  =  temple. 

*  The  original  text  may  also  be  understood  as  follows:  "After  that 
the  guards  of  the  watch-fire  were  allowed  to  live  with  their  wives  in 
the  palace." 

'  In  the  Ise-monogatari  (a  book  of  Narihira's  poetical  works)  the 
Sumida  River  is  said  to  be  on  the  boundary  between  Musashi  and 
Shimofusa.  So  the  italicized  words  seem  to  be  the  authoress's  mis- 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

We  crossed  it  in  a  boat,  and  it  is  the  Province  of 
Sagami.  The  mountain  range  called  Nishitomi  is  like 
folding  screens  with  good  pictures.  On  the  left  hand 
we  saw  a  very  beautiful  beach  with  long-drawn  curves 
of  white  waves.  There  was  a  place  there  called  Moro- 
koshi-ga-Hara  ^  [Chinese  Field]  where  sands  are 
wonderfully  white.  Two  or  three  days  we  journeyed 
along  that  shore.  A  man  said:, "In  Sunmier  pale  and 
deep  Japanese  pinks  bloom  there  and  make  the  field 
like  brocade.  As  it  is  Autumn  now  we  cannot  see 
them."  But  I  saw  some  pinks  scattered  about  bloom- 
ing pitiably.  They  said:  "It  is  funny  that  Japa- 
nese pinks  are  blooming  in  the  Chinese  field." 

There  is  a  mountain  called  Ashigara  [Hakone]  which 
extends  for  ten  and  more  miles  and  is  covered  with 
thick  woods  even  to  its  base.  We  could  have  only  an 
occasional  glimpse  of  the  sky.  We  lodged  in  a  hut  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountain.  It  was  a  dark  moonless 

take,  or  more  probably  an  insertion  by  a  later  smatterer  of  literary 
knowledge  who  inherited  the  manuscript. 

Narihira's  poem  is  addressed  to  a  sea-gull  called  Miyakodori, 
which  literally  means  bird  of  the  capital.  Narihira  had  abandoned 
Kioto  and  was  wandering  towards  the  East.  Just  then  his  heart  had 
been  yearning  after  the  Royal  City  and  also  after  his  wife,  and 
that  feeling  must  have  been  intensified  by  the  name  of  the  bird. 
(Cf.  The  Ise-monogatari,  Section  9.) 

Miyakodori  !  alas,  that  word 
Fills  my  heart  again  with  longing, 

Even  you  I  ask,  0  bird. 
Does  she  still  live,  my  beloved  ? 

*  According  to  "Sagami-Fudoki,"  or  "The  Natural  Features  of 
Sagami  Province,"  this  district  was  in  ancient  times  inhabited  by 
Koreans.  The  natives  could  not  distinguish  a  Korean  from  a  Chinese, 
hence  the  name  of  Chinese  Field.  A  temple  near  Oiso  still  keeps  the 
name  of  Koraiji,  or  the  Korean  temple. 

10 


Of  Old  Japan 

night.  I  felt  myself  swallowed  up  and  lost  in  the  dark- 
ness, when  three  singers  came  from  somewhere.  One 
was  about  fifty  years  old,  the  second  twenty,  and  the 
third  about  fourteen  or  fifteen.  We  set  them  down  in 
front  of  our  lodging  and  a  karakasa  [large  paper  imi- 
brellal  was  spread  for  them.  My  servant  lighted  a  fire 
so  that  we  saw  them.  They  said  that  they  were  the 
descendants  of  a  famous  singer  called  Kobata.  They 
had  very  long  hair  which  hung  over  their  foreheads; 
their  faces  were  white  and  clean,  and  they  seemed 
rather  like  maids  serving  in  noblemen's  families. 
They  had  clear,  sweet  voices,  and  their  beautiful  sing- 
ing seemed  to  reach  the  heavens.  All  were  charmed, 
and  taking  great  interest  made  them  come  nearer. 
Some  one  said,  "The  singers  of  the  Western  Prov- 
inces are  inferior  to  them,"  and  at  this  the  singers 
closed  their  song  with  the  words,  "if  we  are  compared 
with  those  of  Naniwa"  [Osaka]. ^  They  were  pretty 
and  neatly  dressed,  with  voices  of  rare  beauty,  and 
they  were  wandering  away  into  this  fearful  mountain. 
Even  tears  came  to  those  eyes  which  followed  them 
as  far  as  they  could  be  seen;  and  my  childish  heart 
was  unwilling  to  leave  this  rude  shelter  frequented  by 
these  singers. 
Next  morning  we  crossed  over  the  mountain.* 

^  This  seems  to  be  the  last  line  of  a  kind  of  song  called  ImayOt 
perhaps  improvised  by  the  singers;  its  meaning  may  be  as  follows  : 
"You  compare  us  with  singers  of  the  Western  Provinces;  we  are 
inferior  to  those  in  the  Royal  City;  we  may  justly  be  compared 
with  those  in  Osaka." 

*  Hakone  Mountain  has  now  become  a  resort  of  tourists  and  a 
place  of  summer  residence. 

II 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Words  cannot  express  my  fear  ^  in  the  midst  of  it. 
Clouds  rolled  beneath  our  feet.  Halfway  over  there  was 
an  open  space  with  a  few  trees.  Here  we  saw  a  few 
leaves  of  aoi  ^  [Asarum  caulescens].  People  praised 
it  and  thought  strange  that  in  this  mountain,  so  far 
from  the  human  world,  was  growing  such  a  sacred 
plant.  We  met  with  three  rivers  in  the  mountain  and 
crossed  them  with  difficulty.  That  day  we  stopped 
at  Sekiyama.  Now  we  are  in  Suruga  Province.  We 
passed  a  place  called  Iwatsubo  [rock-urn]  by  the 
barrier  of  Yokobashiri.  There  was  an  indescribably 
large  square  rock  through  a  hole  in  which  very  cold 
water  came  rushing  out. 

Mount  Fuji  is  in  this  Province.  In  the  Province 
where  I  was  brought  up  [from  which  she  begins  this 
journey]  I  saw  that  mountain  far  towards  the  West. 
It  towers  up  painted  with  deep  blue,  and  covered 
with  eternal  snow.  It  seems  that  it  wears  a  dress  of 
deep  violet  and  a  white  veil  over  its  shoulders.  From 
the  little  level  place  of  the  top  smoke  was  going  up. 
In  the  evening  we  even  saw  burning  fires  there.  ^  The 
Fuji  River  comes  tumbling  down  from  that  moun- 
tain. A  man  of  the  Province  came  up  to  us  and  told 
us  a  story. 

"Once  I  went  on  an  errand.  It  was  a  very  hot  day, 
and  I  was  resting  on  the  bank  of  the  stream  when  I 

*  Fear  of  evil  spirits  which  probably  lived  in  the  wild,  and  of 
robbers  who  certainly  did. 

'  Aoi,  or  Futaba-aoi,  At  the  great  festival  of  the  Kamo  shrine  in 
Kioto  the  processionists  crowned  their  heads  with  the  leaves  of  this 
plant,  so  it  must  have  been  well  known. 

*  Mount  Fuji  was  then  an  active  volcano. 

12 


Of  Old  Japan 

saw  something  yellow  come  floating  down.  It  came 
to  the  bank  of  the  river  and  stuck  there.  I  picked  it 
up  and  found  it  to  be  a  scrap  of  yellow  paper  with 
words  elegantly  written  on  it  in  cinnabar.  Wondering 
much  I  read  it.  On  the  paper  was  a  prophecy  of  the 
Governors  [of  provinces]  to  be  appointed  next  year. 
As  to  this  Province  there  were  written  the  names  of 
two  Governors.  I  wondered  more  and  more,  and 
drying  the  paper,  kept  it.  When  the  day  of  the  an- 
nouncement came,  this  paper  held  no  mistake,  and 
the  man  who  became  the  Governor  of  this  Province 
died  after  three  months,  and  the  other  succeeded 
him." 

There  are  such  things.  I  think  that  the  gods  as- 
semble there  on  that  mountain  to  settle  the  affairs 
of  each  new  year. 

At  Kiyomigaseki,  where  we  saw  the  sea  on  the  left, 
there  were  many  houses  for  the  keepers  of  the  bar- 
riers. Some  of  the  palisades  went  even  into  the  sea. 

At  Tagonoura  waves  were  high.  From  there  we 
went  along  by  boat.  We  went  with  ease  over  Numa- 
jiri  and  came  to  the  river  Oi.  Such  a  torrent  I  have 
never  seen.  Water,  white  as  if  thickened  with  rice 
flour,  ran  fast. 

I  became  ill,  and  now  it  is  the  Province  of  Totomi. 
I  had  almost  lost  consciousness  when  I  crossed  the 
mountain  pass  of  Sayo-no-Nakayama  [the  middle 
mountain  of  the  little  night].  I  was  quite  exhausted, 
so  when  we  came  to  the  bank  of  the  Tenryu  River, 
we  had  a  temporary  dwelling  built,  and  passed  several 
days  there,  and  I  got  better.  As  the  winter  was 

13 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

already  advanced,  the  wind  from  the  river  blew  hard 
and  it  became  intolerable.  After  crossing  the  river 
we  went  towards  the  bridge  at  Hamana. 

When  we  had  gone  down  towards  the  East  [four 
years  before  when  her  father  had  been  appointed 
Governor]  there  had  been  a  log  bridge,  but  this 
time  we  could  not  find  even  a  trace  of  it,  so  we  had 
to  cross  in  a  boat.  The  bridge  had  been  laid  across  an 
inland  bay.  The  waves  of  the  outer  sea  were  very 
high,  and  we  could  see  them  through  the  thick  pine- 
trees  which  grew  scattered  over  the  sandy  point 
which  stretched  between  us  and  the  sea.  They  seemed 
to  strike  across  the  ends  of  the  pine  branches  and 
shone  like  jewels.  It  was  an  interesting  sight. 

We  went  forward  and  crossed  over  Inohana  —  an 
unspeakably  weary  ascent  it  was  —  and  then  came 
to  Takashi  shore  of  the  Province  of  Mikawa.  We 
passed  a  place  called  "Eight-Bridges,"  but  it  was 
only  a  name,  no  bridge  and  no  pretty  sight. 

:  In  the  mountain  of  Futamura  we  made  our  camp 
under  a  big  persimmon  tree.  The  fruit  fell  down 
during  the  night  over  our  camps  and  people  picked 
it  up. 

We  passed  Mount  Miyaji,  where  we  saw  red  leaves 
still,  although  it  was  the  first  day  of  the  Tenth  month. 

Furious  mountain  ztnnds  in  their  passing 

must  spare  this  spot 
For  red  maple  leaves  are  clinging 

even  yet  to  the  branch. 

There  was  a  fort  of  "If-I-can"  between  Mikawa 
and  Owari.  It  is  amusing  to  think  how  difficult  the 

14 


Of  Old  Japan 

crossing  was,  indeed.  We  passed  the  Narami  [sound- 
ing-sea] shore  in  the  Province  of  Owari.  The  eve- 
ning tides  were  coming  in,  and  we  thought  if  they 
came  higher  we  could  not  cross.  So  in  a  panic  we 
ran  as  fast  as  we  could. 

At  the  border  of  Mino  we  crossed  a  ferry  called 
Kuromata,  and  arrived  at  Nogami.  There  singers 
came  again  and  they  sang  all  night.  Lovingly  we 
thought  of  the  singers  of  Ashigara. 

Snow  came,  and  in  the  storm  we  passed  the  barrier 
at  Fuha,  and  over  the  Mount  Atsumi,  having  no 
heart  to  look  at  beautiful  sights.  In  the  Province  of 
Omi  we  stayed  four  or  five  days  in  a  house  at  Okin- 
aga.  At  the  foot  of  Mitsusaka  Mountain  light  rain 
fell  night  and  day  mixed  with  hail.  It  was  so  melan- 
choly that  we  left  there  and  passed  by  Inugami, 
Kanzaki,  and  Yasu  without  receiving  any  impres- 
sions. The  lake  stretched  far  and  wide,  and  we  caught 
occasional  glimpses  of  Nadeshima  and  Chikubushima 
[islands].  It  was  a  very  pretty  sight.  We  had  great 
difficulty  at  the  bridge  of  Seta,  for  it  had  fallen  in. 
We  stopped  at  Awazu,  and  arrived  at  the  Royal  City 
after  dark  on  the  second  day  of  the  Finishing  month. 

When  we  were  near  the  barrier  I  saw  the  face  of  a 
roughly  hewn  Buddha  sixteen  feet  high  which  tow- 
ered over  a  rude  fence.  Serene  and  indifferent  to  its 
surroundings  it  stood  unregarded  in  this  deserted 
place;  but  I,  passing  by,  received  a  message  from  it. 
Among  so  many  provinces  [through  which  I  have 
passed]  the  barriers  at  Kiyomigata  and  Osaka  were 
far  better  than  the  others. 

IS 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

It  was  dark  when  I  arrived  at  the  residence  on  the 
west  of  the  Princess  of  Sanjo's  mansion.^  Our  garden 
was  very  wide  and  wild  with  great,  fearful  trees  not 
inferior  to  those  mountains  I  had  come  from.  I  could 
not  feel  at  home,  or  keep  a  settled  mind.  Even  then 
I  teased  mother  into  giving  me  books  of  stories,  after 
which  I  had  been  yearning  for  so  many  years.  Mother 
sent  a  messenger  with  a  letter  to  Emon-no-Myogu, 
one  of  our  relatives  who  served  the  Princess  of  Sanjo. 
She  took  interest  in  my  strange  passion  and  willingly 
sent  me  some  excellent  manuscripts  in  the  lid  of  a 
writing-box,^  saying  that  these  copies  had  been  given 
her  by  the  Princess.  My  joy  knew  no  bounds  and  I 
read  them  day  and  night;  I  soon  began  to  wish  for 
more,  but  as  I  was  an  utter  stranger  to  the  Royal 
City,  who  would  get  them  for  me? 

My  stepmother  [meaning  one  of  her  father's  wives] 
had  once  been  a  lady-in-waiting  at  the  court,  and  she 
seemed  to  have  been  disappointed  in  something.  She 
had  been  regretting  the  World  [her  marriage],  and 
now  she  was  to  leave  our  home.  She  beckoned  her 
own  child,  who  was  five  years  old,  and  said,  '^The 
time  will  never  come  when  I  shall  forget  you,  dear 
heart";  and  pointing  to  a  huge  plum-tree  which  grew 
close  to  the  eaves,  said,  "When  it  is  in  flower  I  shall 
come  back";  and  she  went  away.  I  felt  love  and  pity 
for  her,  and  while  I  was  secretly  weeping,  the  year, 
too,  went  away. 

*  The  Princess  was  Sadako,  daughter  of  King  Sanjo,  afterwards 
Queen  of  King  Goshujaku  (1037-1045). 

'  Lacquered  boxes,  sometimes  of  great  beauty,  containing  india 
ink  and  inkstone,  brushes,  rolls  of  paper. 

16 


IT  WAS  ALL  IN  FLOWER  AND  YET  NO  TIDINGS  FROM  HER 


Of  Old  Japan 

"When  the  plum-tree  blooms  I  shall  come  back"  — 
I  pondered  over  these  words  and  wondered  whether 
it  would  be  so.  I  waited 'and  waited  with  my  eye  hung 
to  the  tree.  It  was  all  in  flower  ^  and  yet  no  tidings 
from  her.  I  became  very  anxious  [and  at  last]  broke 
a  branch  and  sent  it  to  her  [of  course  with  a  poem]  : 

You  gave  me  words  of  hope,  are  they  not  long  delayed? 
The  plum-tree  is  remembered  by  the  Spring, 
Though  it  seemed  dead  with  frost. 

She  wrote  back  affectionate  words  with  a  poem: 

Wait  on,  never  forsake  your  hope. 

For  when  the  plum-tree  is  in  flower 

Even  the  unpromised,  the  unexpected,  will  come  to  you. 

During  the  spring  [of  1022]  the  world  was  dis- 
quieted.^ My  nurse,  who  had  filled  my  heart  with  pity 
on  that  moonlight  night  at  the  ford  of  Matsuzato, 
died  on  the  moon-birthday  of  the  Ever-growing  month 
[first  day  of  March].  I  lamented  hopelessly  without 
any  way  to  set  my  mind  at  ease,  and  even  forgot  my 
passion  for  romances. 

1  passed  day  afte/day  weeping  bitterly,  and  when  I 
first  looked  out  of  doors  ^  [again]  I  saw  the  evening 
sun  on  cherry-blossoms  all  falling  in  confusion  [this 
would  mean  four  weeks  later]. 

*  Plum-trees  bloom  between  the  first  and  second  months  of  the 
old  calendar. 

2  By  pestilence.  People  were  often  attacked  by  contagious  dis- 
eases in  those  days,  and  they,  who  did  not  know  about  the  nature  of 
infection,  called  it  by  the  name  of  "world-humor"  or  "world-dis- 
ease," attributing  its  cause  to  the  ill-humor  of  some  gods  or  spirits. 

»  In  those  days  windows  were  covered  with  silk  and  could  not  be 
seen  through. 

17 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Flowers  are  falling,  yet  I  may  see  them  again 

when  Spring  returns. 
But,  oh,  my  longing  for  the  dear  person 

who  has  departed  from  us  forever! 

I  also  heard  that  the  daughter  of  the  First  Adviser  * 
to  the  King  was  lost  [dead].  I  could  sympathize 
deeply  with  the  sorrow  of  her  lord,  the  Lieutenant- 
General,  for  I  still  felt  my  own  sorrow. 

When  I  had  first  arrived  at  the  Capital  I  had 
been  given  a  book  of  the  handwriting  of  this  noble 
lady  for  my  copy-book.  In  it  were  written  several 
poems,  among  them  the  following: 

When  you  see  the  smoke  floating  up  the  valley  of 

Toribe  Hill,'' 
Then  you  will  understand  me,  who  seemed  as  shadow-like 

even  while  living. 

I  looked  at  these  poems  which  were  written  in  such  a 
beautiful  handwriting,  and  I  shed  more  tears.  I  sat 
brooding  until  mother  troubled  herself  to  console  me. 
She  searched  for  romances  and  gave  them  to  me,  and 
I  became  consoled  unconsciously.  I  read  a  few  vol- 
umes of  Genji-monogatari  and  longed  for  the  rest, 
but  as  I  was  still  a  stranger  here  I  had  no  way  of 
finding  them.  I  was  all  impatience  and  yearning,  and 
in  my  mind  was  always  praying  that  I  might  read  all 
the  books  of  Genji-monogatari  from  the  very  first 
one. 

While  my  parents  were  shutting  themselves  up  in 
Udzu-Masa  ^  Temple,  I  asked  them  for  nothing  ex- 

*  Fujiwara-no-Yukinari:  One  of  the  three  famous  calligraphers  of 
that  time. 

2  Place  where  cremation  was  performed. 

•  It  is  a  Buddhist  custom  to  go  into  retreat  from  time  to  time. 

i8 


Of  Old  Japan 

cept  this  romance,  wishing  to  read  it  as  soon  as  I 
could  get  it,  but  all  in  vain.  I  was  inconsolable.  One 
day  I  visited  my  aunt,  who  had  recently  come  up 
from  the  country.  She  showed  a  tender  interest  in 
me  and  lovingly  said  I  had  grown  up  beautifully.  On 
my  return  she  said:  "What  shall  I  give  you.^*  You  will 
not  be  interested  in  serious  things:  I  will  give  you 
what  you  like  best."  And  she  gave  me  more  than 
fifty  volumes  of  Genji-monogatari  put  in  a  case,  as 
well  as  Ise-monogatari,  Yojimi,  Serikawa,  Shirara, 
and  Asa-udzu.^  How  happy  I  was  when  I  came  home 
carrying  these  books  in  a  bag!  Until  then  I  had  only 
read  a  volume  here  and  there,  and  was  dissatisfied 
because  I  could  not  understand  the  story. 

Now  I  could  be  absorbed  in  these  stories,  taking 
them  out  one  by  one,  shutting  myself  in  behind  the 
kicho.^  To  be  a  Queen  were  nothing  compared  to 
this! 

All  day  and  all  night,  as  late  as  I  could  keep  my 
eyes  open,  I  did  nothing  but  look  at  the  books,  setting 
a  lamp  ^  close  beside  me. 

Soon  I  learnt  by  heart  all  the  names  in  the  books, 
and  I  thought  that  a  great  thing. 

Once  I  dreamt  of  a  holy  priest  in  yellow  Buddhist 
scarf  who  came  to  me  and  said,  "Learn  the  fifth 
book  of  the  Hokekkyo  *  at  once." 

I  did  not  tell  any  one  about  this,  nor  had  I  any 

*  Some  of  these  books  are  not  known  now. 

*  A  kind  of  screen  used  in  upper-class  houses:  see  illustration. 

'  Her  lamp  was  rather  like  an  Italian  one  —  a  shallow  cup  for  oil 
fixed  to  a  tall  metal  stem,  with  a  wick  projecting  to  one  side. 

*  Sadharmpundarika  Sutra,  or  Sutra  of  the  Lotus,  in  Sanscrit. 

19 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

mind  to  learn  it,  but  continued  to  bathe  in  the  ro- 
mances. Although  I  was  still  ugly  and  undeveloped 
[I  thought  to  myself]  the  time  would  come  when  I 
should  be  beautiful  beyond  compare,  with  long,  long 
hair.  I  should  be  like  the  Lady  Yugao  [in  the  romance] 
loved  by  the  Shining  Prince  Genji,  or  like  the  Lady 
Ukifune,  the  wife  of  the  General  of  Uji  [a  famous 
beauty].  I  indulged  in  such  fancies  —  shallow-minded 
I  was,  indeed! 

Could  such  a  man  as  the  Shining  Prince  be  living 
in  this  world?  How  could  General  Kaoru  [literal 
translation,  "Fragrance"]  find  such  a  beauty  as  Lady 
Ukifune  to  conceal  in  his  secret  villa  at  Uji?  Oh!  I 
was  like  a  crazy  girl. 

While  I  had  lived  in  the  country,  I  had  gone  to  the 
temple  from  time  to  time,  but  even  then  I  could 
never  pray  like  others,  with  a  pure  heart.  In  those 
days  people  learned  to  recite  sutras  and  practise 
austerities  of  religious  observance  after  the  age  of 
seventeen  or  eighteen,  but  I  could  scarcely  even 
think  of  such  matters.  The  only  thing  that  I  could 
think  of  was  the  Shining  Prince  who  would  some  day 
come  to  me,  as  noble  and  beautiful  as  in  the  romance. 
If  he  came  only  once  a  year  I,  being  hidden  in  a 
mountain  villa  like  Lady  Ukifune,  would  be  content. 
I  could  live  as  heart-dwindlingly  as  that  lady,  looking 
at  flowers,  or  moonlit  snowy  landscape,  occasionally 
receiving  long-expected  lovely  letters  from  my  Lord! 
I  cherished  such  fancies  and  imagined  that  they 
might  be  realized. 

On  the  moon-birth  of  the  Rice-Sprout  month  I 

20 


«30 


V     ^ 


KICHO:  FRONT  AND  BACK  VIEWS 


Of  Old  Japan 


saw  the  white  petals  of  the  Tachibana  tree  [a  kind 
of  orange]  near  the  house  covering  the  ground. 

Scarce  had  my  mind  received  with  wonder j 
The  thought  of  newly  fallen  snow  — 
Seeing  the  ground  lie  white  — 

When  the  scent  of  Tachibana  flowers 
Arose  from  fallen  blossoms. 

In  our  garden  trees  grew  as  thick  as  in  the  dark 
forest  of  Ashigara,  and  in  the  Gods-absent  month  ^ 
its  red  leaves  were  more  beautiful  than  those  of  the 
surrounding  mountains.  A  visitor  said,  "On  my  way 
thither  I  passed  a  place  where  red  leaves  were  beau- 
tiful"; and  I  improvised: 

No  sight  can  be  more  autumnal 

than  that  of  my  garden 
Tenanted  by  an  autumnal  person 

weary  of  the  world! 

I  still  dwelt  in  the  romances  from  morning  to  night, 
and  as  long  as  I  was  awake. 

I  had  another  dream:  a  man  said  that  he  was  to 
make  a  brook  in  the  garden  of  the  Hexagon  Tower 
to  entertain  the  Empress  of  the  First  Rank  of  Hon- 
our. I  asked  the  reason,  and  the  man  said,  "Pray  to 
the  Heaven-illuminating  honoured  Goddess."  I  did 
not  tell  any  one  about  this  dream  or  even  think  of 
it  again.  How  shallow  I  was! 

In  the  Spring  I  enjoyed  the  Princess's  garden. 
Cherry-blossoms  waited  for!  —  cherry-blossoms  la- 

*  In  October  it  was  the  custom  for  all  local  gods  to  go  for  a  con- 
ference to  the  residence  of  the  oldest  native  god,  in  the  Province  of 
Idzumo;  hence,  Gods-absent  month.  This  Province  of  Idzumo,  full 
of  the  folklore  of  old  Japan,  has  become  well  known  to  the  world 
through  the  writings  of  Laf  cadio  Heam. 

21 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

mented  over!  In  Spring  I  love  the  flowers  whether 
in  her  garden  or  in  mine. 

On  the  moon-hidden  day  of  the  Ever-growing 
month  [March  30,  1023],  I  started  for  a  certain  per- 
son's house  to  avoid  the  evil  influence  of  the  earth 
god.^  There  I  saw  delightful  cherry-blossoms  still  on 
the  tree  and  the  day  after  my  return  I  sent  this  poem: 

Alone  J  without  tiringy  I  gazed  at  the  cherry-blossoms  of 

your  garden. 
The  Spring  was  closing  —  they  were  about  to  fall  — 

Always  when  the  flowers  came  and  went,  I  could  think 
of  nothing  but  those  days  when  my  nurse  died,  and 
sadness  descended  upon  me,  which  grew  deeper  when 
I  studied  the  handwriting  of  the  Honoured  Daughter 
of  the  First  Adviser. 

Once  in  the  Rice-Sprout  month,  when  I  was  up  late 
reading  a  romance,  I  heard  a  cat  mewing  with  a  long- 
drawn-out  cry.  I  turned,  wondering,  and  saw  a  very 
lovely  cat.  "Whence  does  it  come?"  I  asked.  "Sh," 
said  my  sister,  "do  not  tell  anybody.  It  is  a  darling 
cat  and  we  will  keep  it." 

The  cat  was  very  sociable  and  lay  beside  us.  Some 
one  might  be  looking  for  her  [we  thought],  so  we  kept 
her  secretly.  She  kept  herself  aloof  from  the  vulgar 
servants,  always  sitting  quietly  before  us.  She  turned 
her  face  away  from  unclean  food,  never  eating  it.  She 
was  tenderly  cared  for  and  caressed  by  us. 

*  According  to  the  superstition  of  those  days  people  believed  that 
every  house  was  presided  over  by  an  earth  god,  which  occupied  the 
hearth  in  Spring,  the  gate  in  Summer,  the  well  in  Autumn,  and  the 
garden  in  Winter.  It  was  dangerous  to  meet  him  when  he  changed 
his  abode.  So  on  that  day  the  dwellers  went  out  from  their  houses. 

22 


Of  Old  Japan 

Once  sister  was  ill,  and  the  family  was  rather  up- 
set. The  cat  was  kept  in  a  room  facing  the  north 
[i.e.  a  servant's  room],  and  never  was  called.  She 
cried  loudly  and  scoldingly,  yet  I  thought  it  better 
to  keep  her  away  and  did  so.  Sister,  suddenly  awaken- 
ing, said  to  me,  "Where  is  the  cat  kept.''  Bring  her 
here."  I  asked  why,  and  sister  said:  "In  my  dream  the 
cat  came  to  my  side  and  said,  *  I  am  the  altered  form 
of  the  late  Honoured  Daughter  of  the  First  Adviser 
to  the  King.  There  was  a  slight  cause  [for  this].  Your 
sister  has  been  thinking  of  me  affectionately,  so  I  am 
here  for  a  while,  but  now  I  am  among  the  servants. 
O  how  dreary  I  am!'  So  saying  she  wept  bitterly. 
She  appeared  to  be  a  noble  and  beautiful  person  and 
then  I  awoke  to  hear  the  cat  crying!  How  pitiful!" 

The  story  moved  me  deeply  and  after  this  I  never 
sent  the  cat  away  to  the  north-facing  room,  but  waited 
on  her  lovingly.  Once,  when  I  was  sitting  alone,  she 
came  and  sat  before  me,  and,  stroking  her  head,  I  ad- 
dressed her:  "You  are  the  first  daughter  of  the  Noble 
Adviser.''  I  wish  to  let  your  father  know  of  it."  The 
cat  watched  my  face  and  mewed,  lengthening  her  voice. 

It  may  be  my  fancy,  but  as  I  was  watching  her  she 
seemed  no  common  cat.  She  seemed  to  understand 
my  words,  and  I  pity  her. 

.   I  had  heard  that  a  certain  person  possessed  the 
Chogonka  ^  [Song  of  the  Long  Regret]  retold  from 

^  Readers  are  urged  to  read  the  delightful  essay  of  Lafcadio  Heam 
called  "The  Romance  of  the  Milky  Way"  (Chogonka)*.  Here  it 
must  suffice  to  relate  the  story  of  "Tanabata-hime"  and  the  herds- 
man. Tanabata-tsume  was  the  daughter  of  the  god  of  the  sky.  She 
rejoiced  to  weave  garments  for  her  father  and  had  no  greater  pleasure 

23 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

the  original  of  the  Chinese   poet   Li  T*ai  Po.    I 

longed  to  borrow  it,  but  was  too  shy  to  say  so. 

On  the  seventh  day  of  the  Seventh  month  I  found  a 

happy  means  to  send  my  word  [the  suggestion  of  my 

wish]  : 

This  is  the  night  when  in  the  ancient  Past, 

The  Herder  Star  embarked  to  meet  the  Weaving  One; 

In  its  sweet  remembrance  the  wave  rises  high  in  the  River 

of  Heaven.^ 
Even  so  swells  my  heart  to  see  the  famous  book. 

The  answer  was :    . 

The  star  gods  meet  on  the  shore  of  the  Heavenly  River^ 
Like  theirs  full  of  ecstasy  is  my  heart 
And  grave  things  of  daily  life  are  forgotten 
On  the  night  your  message  comes  to  me. 

On  the  thirteenth  day  of  that  month  the  moon 
shone  very  brightly.  Darkness  was  chased  away  even 

than  that,  until  one  day  Hikiboshi,  a  young  herdsman,  leading  an 
ox,  passed  by  her  door.  Divining  her  love  for  him,  her  father  gave 
his  daughter  the  young  herdsman  for  her  husband,  and  all  went  well, 
until  the  young  couple  grew  too  fond  of  each  other  and  the  weaving 
was  neglected.  Thereupon  the  great  god  was  displeased  and  "they 
were  sentenced  to  live  apart  with  the  Celestial  River  between  them," 
but  in  pity  of  their  love  they  were  permitted  to  meet  one  night  a 
year,  on  the  seventh  day  of  the  Seventh  month.  On  that  night  the 
herdsman  crosses  the  River  of  Heaven  where  Tanabata-tsume  is 
waiting  for  him  on  the  other  side,  but  woe  betide  if  the  night  is  cloudy 
or  rainy!  Then  the  waters  of  the  River  of  Heaven  rise,  and  the 
lovers  must  wait  full  another  year  before  the  boat  can  cross. 

Many  of  our  beautiful  poems  have  been  written  on  this  legend; 
sometimes  it  is  Tanabata-hime  who  is  waiting  for  her  lord,  some- 
times it  is  Hikiboshi  who  speaks.  The  festival  has  been  celebrated 
for  iioo  years  in  Japan,  and  there  is  no  country  village  which  does 
not  sing  these  songs  on  the  seventh  night  of  the  Seventh  month,  and 
make  offerings  to  the  star  gods  of  little  poems  tied  to  the  freshly  cut 
bamboo  branches. 

^  River  of  Heaven:  Milky  Way. 

24 


Of  Old  Japan 


from  every  comer  of  the  heavens.  It  was  about  mid- 
night and  all  were  asleep. 

We  were  sitting  on  the  veranda.  My  sister,  who  was 
gazing  at  the  sky  thoughtfully,  said,  "If  I  flew  away 
now,  leaving  no  trace  behind,  what  would  you  think 
of  it.?"  She  saw  that  her  words  shocked  me,  and  she 
turned  the  conversation  [lightly]  to  other  things,  and 
we  laughed. 

Then  I  heard  a  carriage  with  a  runner  before  it 
stop  near  the  house.  The  man  in  the  carriage  called 
out,  "Ogi-no-ha!  Ogi-no-ha!"  [Reed-leaf,  a  woman's 
name  or  pet  name]  twice,  but  no  woman  made  reply. 
The  man  cried  in  vain  until  he  was  tired  of  it,  and 
played  his  flute  [a  reed-pipe]  more  and  more  search- 
ingly  in  a  very  beautiful  rippling  melody,  and  [at  last] 
drove  away. 

Flute  music  in  ike  nighty 
'"''Autumn  fFind"^  sighing, 
Why  does  the  reed-leaf  make  no  reply? 

Thus  I  challenged  my  sister,  and  she  took  it  up : 

Alas!  light  of  heart 

Who  could  so  soon  give  over  playing! 

The  wind  did  not  wait 

For  the  response  of  the  reed-leaf. 

We  sat  together  looking  up  into  the  firmament,  and 
went  to  bed  after  daybreak. 

At  midnight  of  the  Deutzia  month  [April,  1024]  a 
fire  broke  out,  and  the  cat  which  had  been  waited  on 
as  a  daughter  of  the  First  Adviser  was  burned  to  death. 
She  had  been  used  to  come  mewing  whenever  I  called 

*  Name  of  an  old  song. 

25 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

her  by  the  name  of  that  lady,  as  if  she  had  understood 
me.  My  father  said  that  he  would  tell  the  matter  to 
the  First  Adviser,  for  it  is  a  strange  and  heartfelt 
story.  I  was  very,  very  sorry  for  her. 

Our  new  temporary  shelter  was  far  narrower  than 
the  other.  I  was  sad,  for  we  had  a  very  small  garden 
and  no  trees.  I  thought  with  regret  of  the  old  spacious 
garden  which  was  wild  as  a  deep  wood,  and  in  time  of 
flowers  and  red  leaves  the  sight  of  it  was  never  in- 
ferior to  the  surrounding  mountains. 

In  the  garden  of  the  opposite  house  white  and  red 
plum-blossoms  grew  in  confusion  and  their  perfume 
came  on  the  wind  and  filled  me  with  thoughts  of  our 
old  home. 

When  from  the  neighbouring  garden  the  perfume-laden  air 

Saturates  my  soul  with  memories. 

Rises  the  thought  of  the  beloved  plum-tree 

Blooming  under  the  eaves  of  the  house  which  is  gone. 

On  the  moon-birth  of  the  Rice-Sprout  month  my 
sister  died  after  giving  birth  to  a  child.  From  child- 
hood, even  a  stranger's  death  had  touched  my  heart 
deeply.  This  time  I  lamented,  filled  with  speechless 
pity  and  sorrow. 

While  mother  and  the  others  were  with  the  dead, 
I  lay  with  the  memory-awakening  children  one  on 
either  side  of  me.  The  moonlight  found  its  way  through 
the  cracks  of  the  roof  [perhaps  of  their  temporary 
dwelling]  and  illumined  the  face  of  the  baby.  The 
sight  gave  my  heart  so  deep  a  pang  that  I  covered  its 
face  with  my  sleeve,  and  drew  the  other  child  closer 
to  my  side,  mothering  the  imfortunate. 

26 


5-to  re.  kou.se 


Wousc 


•>^ 


to^ 


■TVvfc  W&6fc    . 
■for  rv\ci(v\V)to 


S"tore.kou.5e 


Co'* 


Ea-st 


of  ■^oAvv't.Vv^ 


1 

5+6.'ole 

^.^ 

Suw>wie<" 
koi>-se 

K 

^;clI^*^ 


A  nobleman's  house  and  grounds  in  the  azumaya  style 


Of  Old  Japan 

After  some  days  one  of  my  relatives  sent  me  a  ro- 
mance entitled  "The  Prince  Yearning  after  the 
Buried,"  with  the  following  note;  "The  late  lady  had 
asked  me  to  find  her  this  romance.  At  that  time  I 
thought  it  impossible,  but  now  to  add  to  my  sorrow, 
some  one  has  just  sent  it  to  me." 

I  answered: 

What  reason  can  there  he  that  she 
Strangely  should  seek  a  romance  of  the  buried? 
Buried  now  is  the  seeker 
Deep  under  the  mosses. 

My  sister's  nurse  said  that  since  she  had  lost  her, 
she  had  no  reason  to  stay  and  went  back  to  her  own 
home  weeping. 

Thus  death  or  parting  separates  us  each  from  the  other. 
Why  must  we  part?  Oh,  world  too  sad  for  me! 

"For  remembrance  of  her  I  wanted  to  write  about 
her,"  began  a  letter  from  her  nurse  —  but  it  stopped 
short  with  the  words,  "Ink  seems  to  have  frozen  up,  I 
cannot  write  any  more."  ^ 

How  shall  I  gather  memories  of  my  sister? 
The  stream  of  letters  is  congealed. 
No  comfort  may  be  found  in  icicles. 

So  I  wrote,  and  the  answer  was: 

Like  the  comfortless  plover  of  the  beach 

In  the  sand  printing  characters  soon  to  be  washed  away, 

Unable  to  leave  a  more  enduring  trace  in  this  fleeting  world. 

^  The  continuous  writing  of  the  cursive  Japanese  characters  is 
often  compared  to  a  meandering  river.  "Ink  seems  to  have  frozen 
up"  means  that  her  eyes  are  dim  with  tears,  and  no  more  she  can 
write  continuously  and  flowingly. 

27 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Tliat  nurse  went  to  see  the  grave  and  returned  sob- 
bing, saying: 

/  seek  her  in  the  field,  hut  she  is  not  there, 
Nor  is  she  in  the  smoke  of  the  cremation. 
Where  is  her  last  dwelling-place? 
How  can  I  find  it? 

The  lady  who  had  been  my  stepmother  heard  of  this 

[and  wrote] : 

When  we  wander  in  search  of  her, 
Ignorant  of  her  last  dwelling-place^ 
Standing  before  the  thought 
Tears  miist  he  our  guide. 

The  person  who  had  sent  "The  Prince  Yearning 

after  the  Buried"  wrote: 

How  she  must  have  wandered  seeking  the  unfindahle 
In  the  unfamiliar  fields  of  hamboo  grasses, 
Fainly  weeping! 

Reading  these  poems  my  brother,  who  had  followed 
the  funeral  that  night,  composed  a  poem : 

Before  my  vision 

The  fire  and  smoke  of  burning 

Arose  and  died  again. 
To  bamboo  fields  there  is  no  more  returning, 

Why  seek  there  in  vain? 

It  snowed  for  many  days,  and  I  thought  of  the  nun 
who  lived  on  Mount  Yoshino,  to  whom  I  wrote: 

Snow  has  fallen 
And  you  cannot  have 

Even  the  unusual  sight  of  men 
Along  the  precipitous  path  of  the  Peak  of  Yoshino. 

On  the  Sociable  month  of  the  next  year  father  was 
looking  forward  with  happy  expectation  to  the  night 

28 


Of  Old  Japan 

when  he  might  expect  an  appointment  as  Governor 

of  a  Province.  He  was  disappointed,  and  a  person 

who  might  have  shared  our  joy  wrote  to  me,  saying: 

"I  anxiously  waited  for  the  dawn  with  uncertain  hope." 

The  temple  hell  roused  me  from  dreams 
And  waiting  for  the  starlit  dawn 
The  nighty  alas!  was  long  as  are 
One  hundred  autumn  nights. 

I  wrote  back: 

Long  was  the  night. 

The  bell  called  from  dreams  in  vain. 

For  it  did  not  toll  our  realized  hopes. 

Towards  the  moon-hidden  days  [last  days]  of  the 
Rice-Sprout  month  I  went  for  a  certain  reason  to  a 
temple  at  Higashiyama.^  On  the  way  the  nursery 
beds  for  rice-plants  were  filled  with  water,  .and  the 
fields  were  green  all  over  with  the  young  growing 
rice.  It  was  a  smile-presenting  sight.  It  gave  a  feeling 
of  loneliness  to  see  the  dark  shadow  of  the  mountain 
close  before  me.  In  the  lovely  evenings  water-rails 
chattered  in  the  fields. 

The  water-rails  cackle  as  if  they  were  knocking  at  the  gate^ 

But  who  would  he  deceived  into  opening  the  door,  saying, 

Our  friend  has  come  along  the  mountain  path  in  the  dark  night? 

As  the  place  was  near  the  Relzan  Temple  I  went  there 
to  worship.  Arriving  so  far  I  was  fatigued,  and  drank 
from  a  stone-lined  well  beside  the  mountain  temple, 
scooping  the  water  into  the  hollow  of  my  hand. 
My  friend  said,  "I  could  never  have  enough  of  this 

^  A  mountain  in  a  suburb  of  Kioto. 

29 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

water."  "Is  it  the  first  time,"  I  asked,  "that  you  have 
tasted  the  satisfying  sweetness  of  a  mountain  well 
drunk  from  the  hollow  of  your  hand?"  She  said,  "It 
is  sweeter  than  to  drink  from  a  shallow  spring,  which 
becomes  muddy  even  from  the  drops  which  fall  from 
the  hand  which  has  scooped  it  up."  ^  We  came  home 
from  the  temple  in  the  full  brightness  of  evening  sun- 
shine, and  had  a  clear  view  of  Kioto  below  us. 

My  friend,  who  had  said  that  a  spring  becomes 
muddy  even  with  drops  falling  into  it,  had  to  go  back 
to  the  Capital. 

I  was  sorry  to  part  with  her  and  sent  word  the  next 
morning: 

When  the  evening  sun  descends  behind  the  mountain  peak^ 
Will  you  forget  that  it  is  I  who  gaze  with  longing 
Towards  the  place  where  you  are? 

The  holy  voices  of  the  priests  reciting  sutras  In 
their  morning  service  could  be  heard  from  my  house 
and  I  opened  the  door.  It  was  dim  early  dawn ;  mist 
veiled  the  green  forest,  which  was  thicker  and  darker 
than  in  the  time  of  flowers  or  red  leaves.  The  sky 
seemed  clouded  this  lovely  morning.  Cuckoos  were 
singing  on  the  near-by  trees. 

0  for  a  friend  —  that  we  might  see  and  listen  together! 
O  the  beautiful  dawn  in  the  mountain  village!  — 
The  repeated  sound  of  cuckoos  near  and  far  away. 

On  that  moon-hidden  day  cuckoos  sung  clamorously 
on  trees  towards  the  glen.  "In  the  Royal  City  poets 

*  This  conversation  in  the  original  is  a  play  upon  words  which 
cannot  be  translated. 

30 


Of  Old  Japan 

maybe  awaiting  you,  cuckoos,  yet  you  sing  here  care- 
lessly from  morning  till  night!" 

One  who  sat  near  me  said :  "Do  you  think  that  there 
is  one  person,  at  least,  in  the  Capital  who  is  listening 
to  cuckoos,  and  thinking  of  us  at  this  moment?"  — 
and  then: 

Many  in  the  Royal  City  like  to  gaze  on  the  calm  moon. 
But  is  there  one  who  thinks  of  the  deep  mountain 
Or  is  reminded  of  us  hidden  here? 

I  replied: 

In  the  dead  of  nighty  moon-gazing^ 

The  thought  of  the  deep  mountain  affrighted^ 

Yet  longings  for  the  mountain  village 

At  all  other  moments  filled  my  heart. 

Once,  towards  dawn,  I  heard  footsteps  which 
seemed  to  be  those  of  many  persons  coming  down  the 
mountain.  I  wondered  -and  looked  out.  It  was  a  herd 
of  deer  which  came  close  to  our  dwelling.  They  cried 
out.   It  was  not  pleasant  to  hear  them  near  by. 

It  is  sweet  to  hear  the  love-call  of  a  deer  to  its  mate. 
In  Autumn  nights^  upon  the  distant  hills. 

I  heard  that  an  acquaintance  had  come  near  my 
residence  and  gone  back  without  calling  on  me.  So 
I  wrote: 

Even  this  wandering  zoind  among  the  pines  of  the  mountain  — 
Pve  heard  that  it  departs  with  murmuring  sound. 

[That  is,  you  are  not  like  it.  You  do  not  speak  v/hen 
going  away.] 

In  the  Leaf-Falling  month  [September]  I  saw  the 
moon  more  than  twenty  days  old.  It  was  towards 

31 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

dawn;  the  mountain-side  was  gloomy  and  the  sound 
of  the  waterfall  was  all  [I  heard].  I  wish  that  lovers  [of 
nature]  may  see  the  after-dawn-waning  moon  in  a 
mountain  village  at  the  close  of  an  autumn  night. 

I  went  back  to  Kioto  when  the  rice-fields,  which 
had  been  filled  with  water  when  I  came,  were  dried 
up,  the  rice  being  harvested.  The  young  plants  in 
their  bed  of  water  —  the  plants  harvested  —  the 
fields  dried  up  —  so  long  I  remained  away  from  home. 

'T  was  the  moon-hidden  of  the  Gods-absent  month 
when  I  went  there  again  for  temporary  residence.  The 
thick  grown  leaves  which  had  cast  a  dark  shade  were 
all  fallen.  The  sight  was  heartfelt  over  all.  The  sweet, 
murmuring  rivulet  was  buried  under  fallen  leaves  and 
I  could  see  only  the  course  of  it. 

Even  water  could  not  live  on  — 

So  lonesome  is  the  mountain 

Of  the  leaf-scattering  stormy  unnd. 

[At  about  this  time  the  author  of  this  diary  seems 
to  have  had  some  family  troubles.  Her  father  received 
no  appointment  from  the  King  —  they  were  probably 
poor,  and  her  gentle,  poetic  nature  did  not  incline 
her  to  seek  useful  friends  at  court;  therefore  many 
of  the  best  years  of  her  youth  were  spent  in  obscurity 
—  a  great  contrast  to  the  "Shining-Prince"  dreams 
of  her  childhood.] 

I  went  back  to  Kioto  saying  that  I  should  come 
again  the  next  Spring,  could  I  live  so  long,  and  begged 
the  nun  to  send  word  when  the  flowering-time  had 
come. 

32 


Of  Old  Japan 

It  was  past  the  nineteenth  of  the  Ever-growing 
month  of  the  next  year  [1026],  but  there  were  no 
tidings  from  her,  so  I  wrote: 

No  word  about  the  blooming  cherry-blossoms ^ 

Has  not  the  Spring  come  for  you  yet? 

Or  does  the  perfume  of  flowers  not  reach  you? 

I  made  a  journey,  and  passed  many  a  moonlit  night 
in  a  house  beside  a  bamboo  wood.  Wind  rustled  its 
leaves  and  my  sleep  was  disturbed. 

Night  after  night  the  bamboo  leaves  sigh. 
My  dreams  are  broken  and  a  vague,  indefinite  sadness  fills  my 
heart. 

In  Autumn  [1026]  I  went  to  live  elsewhere  and  sent 
a  poem: 

/  am  like  dew  on  the  grass  — 

And  pitiable  wherever  I  may  be  — 

But  especially  am  I  oppressed  with  sadness 

In  a  field  with  a  thin  growth  of  reeds. 

After  that  time  I  was  somehow  restless  and  forgot 
about  the  romances.  My  mind  became  more  sober 
and  I  passed  many  years  without  doing  any  remark- 
able thing.  I  neglected  religious  services  and  temple 
observances.  Those  fantastic  ideas  [of  the  romances] 
can  they  be  realized  in  this  world?  If  father  could  win 
some  good  position  I  also  might  enter  into  a  much 
nobler  life.  Such  unreliable  hopes  then  occupied  my 
daily  thoughts. 

At  last  ^  father  was  appointed  Governor  of  a 
Province  very  far  in  the  East. 

^  In  an  old  chronicle  of  the  times  one  reads  that  it  was  on  Feb- 
ruary 8,  1032. 

33 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

[Here  the  diary  skips  six  years.  The  following  is 
reminiscent.] 

He  [father]  said:  "I  was  always  thinking  that  if  I 
could  win  a  position  as  Governor  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  Capital  I  could  take  care  of  you  to  my 
heart's  desire.  I  would  wish  to  bring  you  down  to  see 
beautiful  scenery  of  sea  and  mountain.  Moreover,  I 
wished  that  you  could  live  attended  beyond  [the 
possibilities]  of  our  [present]  position.  Our  Karma 
relation  from  our  former  world  must  have  been  bad. 
Now  I  have  to  go  to  so  distant  a  country  after  waiting 
so  long!  When  I  brought  you,  who  were  a  little  child, 
to  the  Eastern  Province  [at  his  former  appointment], 
even  a  slight  illness  caused  me  much  trouble  of  mind 
in  thinking  that  should  I  die,  you  would  wander 
helpless  in  that  far  country.  There  were  many  fears 
in  a  stranger's  country,  and  I  should  have  lived  with 
an  easier  mind  had  I  been  alone.  As  I  was  then  ac- 
companied by  all  my  family,  I  could  not  say  or  do 
what  I  wanted  to  say  or  do,  and  I  was  ashamed  of  it. 
Now  you  are  grown  up  [she  was  twenty-five  years  old] 
and  I  am  not  sure  that  I  can  live  long. 

It  is  not  so  unusual  a  fate  to  be  helpless  in  the 
Capital,  but  the  saddest  thing  of  all  would  be  to 
wander  in  the  Eastern  Province  like  any  country- 
woman.^ There  are  no  relatives  in  the  Capital  upon 
whom  we  could  rely  to  foster  you,  yet  I  cannot  refuse 
the  appointment  which  has  been  made  after  such  long 

*  The  country  people  of  the  Eastern  Provinces  beyond  Tokyo 
were  then  called  "  Eastern  barbarians." 

34 


Of  Old  Japan 


waiting.  So  you  must  remain  here,  and  I  must  depart 
for  Eternity.  —  Oh,  in  what  way  may  I  provide  a  way 
for  you  to  live  in  the  Capital  decently! 

Night  and  day  he  lamented,  saying  these  things, 
and  I  forgot  all  about  flowers  or  maple  leaves,  griev- 
ing sadly,  but  there  was  no  help  for  it. 

He  went  down^  on  the  thirteenth  of  the  Seventh 
month,  1032. 

For  several  days  before  that  I  could  not  remain  still 
in  my  own  room,  for  I  thought  it  difficult  to  see  him 
again. 

On  that  day  [the  13  th]  after  restless  hours,  when  the 
[time  for]  parting  came,  I  had  lifted  the  blind  and  my 
eye  met  his,  from  which  tears  dropped  down.  Soon 
he  had  passed  by.^  My  eyes  were  dim  with  tears  and 
soon  I  concealed  myself  in  bed  [tears  were  bad  man- 
ners]. A  man  who  had  gone  to  see  him  off  returned 
^  with  a  poem  written  on  a  bit  of  pocket  paper. 

A  message  from  her  father: 

//  /  could  do  as  I  wish 

I  could  acknowledge  more  profoundly 

The  sorrow  of  departing  in  Autumn. 

[The  last  line  has,  of  course,  reference  to  his  age 
and  the  probability  of  never  returning.] 

*  Away  from  the  Capital  where  the  King  resides  is  always  down; 
towards  the  capital  is  always  up. 

*  This  scene  will  be  better  understood  by  the  reader  if  he  re- 
members that  her  father  was  in  the  street  in  the  midst  of  his  train  of 
attendants  —  an  imposing  cavalcade  of  bow-men,  warriors,  and 
attendants  of  all  sorts,  with  palanquins  and  luggage,  prepared  to 
make  a  two  or  three  months'  journey  through  the  wilderness  to  the 
Province  of  Hitachi,  far  in  the  East.  She,  as  a  Japanese  lady  could 
not  go  out  to  speak  to  him,  but  unconventionally  she  had  drawn  up 
the  blind  and  "her  eye  met  his." 

35 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

I  could  not  read  the  poem  to  the  end. 

In  the  happier  time  I  had  often  tried  to  compose 
halting  poems  [literally,  of  broken  loins],  but  at  pres- 
ent I  had  no  word  to  say. 

—  never  began  to  think  in  this  world  even  for 
a  moment  from  you  to  part.  Alas! 

No  person  came  to  my  side  and  I  was  very  lonely 
and  forlorn  musing  and  guessing  where  he  would  be 
at  every  moment.  As  I  knew  the  road  he  was  taking 
[the  same  which  is  described  in  this  journal],  I 
thought  of  him  the  more  longingly  and  with  greater 
heart-shrinking.  Morning  and  evening  I  looked  to- 
wards the  sky-line  of  the  eastern  mountains. 

In  the  Leaf-Falling  month  I  went  to  the  temple  at 
Udzumaza  [Korinji]  to  pass  many  days. 

We  came  upon  two  men's  palanquins  in  the  road 
from  Ichijo,  which  had  stopped  there.  They  must 
have  been  waiting  for  some  one  to  catch  up  with 
them.  When  I  passed  by  they  sent  an  attendant  with 
the  message:  "Flower-seeing  go?  —  we  suppose." 

I  thought  it  would  be  awkward  not  to  reply  to  such 
a  slight  matter,  and  answered: 

Thousand  kinds  ^  — 
To  he  like  them  in  the  fields  of  Autumn. 

I  stayed  in  the  temple  for  seven  days,  but  could 
think  of  nothing  but  the  road  to  the  East. 

I  prayed  to  the  Buddha,  saying:  "There  is  no  way 
to  change  the  present,  but  grant  that  we  may  meet 

*  To  translate:  As  there  are  a  thousand  kinds  of  flowers  in  the 
autumn  £elds,  so  there  are  a  thousand  reasons  for  going  to  the  fields. 

36 


Of  Old  Japan 

again  peacefully  after  this  parting"  —  and  I  thought 
the  Buddha  would  pity  and  grant  my  prayer. 

It  was  midwinter.  It  rained  all  day.  In  the  night  a 
cloud-turning  wind  blew  terribly  and  the  sky  cleared. 
The  moon  became  exquisitely  bright,  and  it  was  sad 
to  see  the  tall  reeds  near  the  house  broken  and  blown 
down  by  the  wind. 

Dead  stalks  of  reeds  must  be  reminded  of  good  Autumn  days. 
In  midwinter  depths  the  tempest  lays  them  loWy 
Confused  and  broken. 

["Their  fate  is  like  my  own,"  is  intangibly  ex- 
pressed in  this  poem.] 

A  messenger  arrived  from  the  East. 
Father's  letter: 

"  I  wandered  through  the  Province  [Hitachi,  now  Ibaraki- 
ken]  going  into  every  Shinto  shrine  and  saw  a  wide  field  with 
a  beautiful  river  running  through  it.^  There  was  a  beautiful 
wood.  My  first  thought  was  of  you,  and  to  make  you  see  it, 
and  I  asked  the  name  of  that  grove.  '  The  grove  of  Longing 
After  One's  Child '  was  the  answer.  I  thought  of  the  one  who 
had  first  named  it  and  was  extremely  sad.  Alighting  from 
my  horse  I  stood  there  for  two  hours. 

After  leaving  — 

Like  me  he  must  have  yearned 

Sorrowful  to  see  — 

The  forest  of  Longing  After  One's  Child." 

To  see  that  letter  is  a  sadder  thing  than  to  have 
seen  the  forest. 
[The  poem  sent  in  return  presents  difficulties  in  the 

» The  Tone  River. 

37 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

way  of  translation  as  there  is  a  play  upon  words, 
literally  it  is  something  like  this :] 

The  grove  of  "Longing  After  One's  Child";  left; 
Father-caressed  ^  Mountain;  [Chichibusan]  hard 
Eastern  way  — 

The  grove  of  Longing  After  One's  Child  — 
Hearing  of  it  I  think  of  the  Father-caressed  Mountain: 
Towards  it  hard  is  the  Eastern  way 
For  a  child  left  [here  alone]. 

Thus  I  passed  days  in  doing  nothing,  and  I  began 
to  think  of  going  to  temples  [making  pilgrimages]. 
Mother  was  a  person  of  extremely  antiquated  mind. 
She  said :  "Oh,  dreadful  is  the  Hatsuse  Temple!  What 
should  you  do  if  you  were  caught  by  some  one  at  the 
Nara  ascent.^  Ishiyama  too!  SekiyamaPass  [near  Lake 
Biwa]  is  very  dreadful!  Kurama-san  [the  famous  moun- 
tain], oh,  dreadful  to  bring  you  there!  You  may  go 
there  when  father  comes  back." 

As  mother  says  so,  I  can  go  only  to  Kiyomidzu 
Temple.^  My  old  habits  of  romantic  indulgence  were 
not  dead  yet,  and  I  could  not  fix  my  mind  on  re- 
ligious thoughts  as  I  ought. 

In  the  equinoctial  week  there  was  a  great  tumult 
[of  festival],  so  great  a  noise  that  I  was  even  afraid  of 
it,  and  when  I  lay  asleep  I  dreamt  there  was  a  priest 
within  the  enclosure  before  the  altar,  in  blue  garments 
with  loose  brocade  hood  and  brocade  shoes.  He  seemed 
to  be  the  intendant  of  the  temple:  "You,  being  occu- 
pied with  vain  thoughts,  are  not  praying  for  happi- 

*  Name  of  mountain  in  eastern  part  of  Japan. 

*  In  the  eastern  part  of  Kioto,  now  a  famous  spot. 

38 


Of  Old  Japan 

ness  in  the  world  to  come,"  he  said  indignantly,  and 
went  behind  the  curtain.  I  awoke  startled,  yet  neither 
told  any  one  what  I  had  dreamt,  nor  thought  about 
it  much. 

My  mother  had  two  one-foot-in-diameter  bronze 
mirrors  cast  and  made  a  priest  take  them  for  us  to  the 
Hatsuse  Temple.  Mother  told  the  priest  to  pass  two 
or  three  days  in  the  temple  especially  praying  that  a 
dream  might  be  vouchsafed  about  the  future  state  of 
this  woman  [the  daughter].  For  that  period  I  was 
made  to  observe  religious  purity  [i.e.  abstain  from 
animal  food.] 
The  priest  came  back  to  tell  the  following: 
"I  was  reluctant  to  return  without  having  even  a 
dream,  and  after  bowing  many  times  and  performing 
other  ceremonies  I  went  to  sleep.  There  came  out  from 
behind  the  curtain  a  graceful  holy  lady  in  beautiful 
garments.  She,  taking  up  the  offered  mirrors,  asked 
me  if  no  letters  were  affixed  to  these  mirrors.  I  an- 
swered in  the  most  respectful  manner,  *  There  were 
no  letters.  I  was  told  only  to  offer  these.'  'Strange!' 
she  said.  *  Letters  are  to  be  added.  See  what  is  mir- 
rored in  one,  it  creates  pity  to  look  at  it.'  I  saw  her 
weep  bitterly  and  saw  appear  in  the  mirror  shadows 
of  people  rolling  over  in  lamentation.  'To  see  these 
shadows  makes  one  sad,  but  to  see  this  makes  one 
happy,'  and  she  held  up  the  other  mirror.  There, 
the  misu  was  fresh  green  and  many-coloured  gar- 
ments were  revealed  below  the  lower  edge  of  it. 
Plum-  and  cherry-blossoms  were  in  flower.  Nightin- 
gales were  singing  from  tree  to  tree." 

39 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

I  did  not  even  listen  to  his  story  nor  question  him 
as  to  how  things  seemed  in  his  dream.  Some  one  said, 
"Pray  to  the  Heavenly  Illuminating  Honoured  God- 
dess," and  my  irreverent  mind  thought,  "Where  is 
she?  Is  she  a  Goddess  or  a  Buddha?'* 

At  first  I  said  so,  but  afterwards  grew  more  discreet 
and  asked  some  one  about  her,  who  replied:  "She  is  a 
goddess,  and  takes  up  her  abode  at  Ise.^  The  goddess 
is  also  worshipped  by  the  Provincial  Governor  of  Kii. 
She  is  worshipped  at  the  ancestor  shrine  in  the  Im- 
perial Court." 

I  could  not  by  any  means  get  to  Ise.  How  could  I 
bow  before  the  Imperial  shrine?  I  could  never  be 
allowed  to  go  there.  The  idea  flowed  through  my 
mind  to  pray  for  the  heavenly  light. 

A  relative  of  mine  became  a  nun,  and  entered  the 
Sugaku  Temple.  In  winter  I  sent  her  a  poem: 

Even  tears  arise  for  your  sake 
When  I  think  of  the  mountain  hamlet 
Where  snow-storms  will  be  raging. 

Reply: 

I  seem  to  have  a  glimpse  of  you 

Coming  to  me  through  the  dark  wood^ 

When  close  over  head  is  Summer's  growth  of  leaves. 

1036.  Father,  who  had  gone  down  towards  the  East, 
came  back  at  last.  He  settled  down  at  Nishiyama, 
and  we  all  went  there.  We  were  very  happy.  One 
moon-bright  night  we  talked  all  the  night  through: 

^  The  Ise  shrine  was  first  built  in  the  year  S  B.C.  See  note  on  Ise 
shrine  in  Murasaki  Shikibu  Diary. 

40 


Of  Old  Japan 


Such  nights  as  this  exist! 

As  if  it  were  for  Eternity  ^  I  parted  from  you  —• 

How  sad  was  that  Autumn! 

At  this  father  shed  tears  [of  happiness]  abundantly, 
and  answered  me  with  a  poem : 

That  life  grows  dear  and  is  lived  with  rejoicing 
Which  once  was  home  with  hate  and  lamentation 

My  joy  knew  no  bounds  when  my  waiting  was  at  an 
end  after  the  supposed  parting  "for  Eternity,"  yet  my 
father  said:  "It  is  ridiculous  to  lead  a  worldly  life 
when  one  is  very  old.  I  used  to  feel  so  when  I  saw  old 
men,  but  now  it  is  my  turn  to  be  old,  so  I  will  retire 
from  social  life."  As  he  said  it  with  no  lingering  affec- 
tion for  this  world,  I  felt  quite  alone. 

Towards  the  East  the  field  stretched  far  and  wide 
and  I  could  see  clearly  from  Mount  Hiye  ^  to  Mount 
Inari.  Towards  the  West,  the  pines  of  the  forest  of 
Narabigaoka  were  sounding  in  my  ear,  and  up  to 
the  tableland  on  which  our  house  stood  the  rice- 
fields  were  cultivated  in  terraces,  while  from  them 
came  the  sound  of  the  bird-scaring  clappers,  giving 
me  a  homely  country  sentiment. 

One  moonlight  evening  I  had  a  message  from  an  old 
acquaintance  who  had  had  an  opportunity  to  send  to 
me,  and  this  I  sent  back: 

None  calls  upon  me,  or  remembers  me  in  my  mountain  village. 
On  the  reeds  by  the  thin  hedge,  the  Autumn  winds  are  sighing. 

1037.  In  the  Tenth  month  we  changed  our  abode  to 
the  Capital.  Mother  had  become  a  nun,  and  although 

»  Mt.  Hiye:  2500  ft. 

41 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

she  lived  In  the  same  house,  shut  herself  up  in  a  sepa- 
rate chamber.  Father  rather  treated  me  as  an  inde- 
pendent woman  than  as  his  child.  I  felt  helpless  to 
see  him  shunning  all  society  and  living  hidden  in  the 
shade. 

A  person  [the  Princess  Yuko,  daughter  of  the  Em- 
peror Toshiyaku]  who  had  heard  about  me  through  a 
distant  relative  called  me  [to  her]  saying  it  would  be 
better  [to  be  with  her]  than  passing  idle  lonely  days. 

My  old-fashioned  parents  thought  the  court  life 
would  be  very  unpleasant,  and  wanted  me  to  pass  my 
time  at  home,  but  others  said:  "People  nowadays  go 
out  as  ladies-in-waiting  at  the  Court,  and  then  fortu- 
nate opportunities  [for  marriage]  are  naturally  nu- 
merous; why  not  try  it.?"  So  [at  the  age  of  twenty-six] 
I  was  sent  to  the  Court  against  my  will. 

I  went  for  one  night  the  first  time.  I  was  dressed  In 
an  eight-fold  uchigi  of  deep  and  pale  chrysanthemum 
colours,  and  over  it  I  wore  the  outer  flowing  robe  of 
deep-red  silk. 

As  I  have  said  before,  my  mind  was  absorbed  In 
romances,  and  I  had  no  important  relatives  from 
whom  I  could  learn  distinguished  manners  or  court 
customs,  so  except  from  the  romances  I  could  not 
know  them.  I  had  always  been  in  the  shadow  of  the 
antiquated  parents,  and  had  been  accustomed  not  to 
go  out  but  to  see  moon  and  flowers.  So  when  I  left 
home  I  felt  as  if  I  were  not  I  nor  was  it  the  real  world 
[to  which  I  was  going].  I  started  in  the  early  morning. 
I  had  often  fancied  in  my  countrified  mind  that  I 
should  hear  more  interesting  things  for  my  heart's 

42 


Of  Old  Japan 

consolation  than  were  to  be  found  living  fixed  in  my 
parents'  house. 

I  felt  awkward  in  Court  in  everything  I  did,  and  I 
thought  it  sad,  but  there  was  no  use  in  complaining. 
I  remembered  with  grief  my  nieces  who  had  lost  their 
mother  and  had  been  cared  for  by  me  alone,  even 
sleeping  at  night  one  on  either  side  of  me. 
r  Days  were  spent  in  musing  with  a  vacant  mind.  I 
felt  as  if  some  one  were  [always]  spying  upon  me,  and 
I  was  embarrassed.^  After  ten  days  or  so  I  got  leave 
to  go  out.  Father  and  mother  were  waiting  for  me 
with  a  comfortable  fire  in  a  brazier. 

Seeing  me  getting  out  of  my  palanquin,'  my  nieces 
said:  "When  you  were  with  us  people  came  to  see  us, 
but  now  no  one's  voice  is  heard,  no  one's  shadow  falls 
before  the  house.  We  are  very  low-spirited;  what  can 
you  do  for  us  who  must  pass  days  like  this?"  It  was 
pitiful  to  see  them  cry  when  they  said  it.  The  next 
morning  they  sat  before  me,  saying:  "As  you  are  here 
many  persons  are  coming  and  going.  It  seems  live- 
lier." 

Tears  came  to  my  eyes  to  think  what  virtue  [lit- 
erally, fragrance]  I  could  have  that  my  little  nieces 
made  so  much  of  me. 

It  would  be  very*  difiicult  even  for  a  saint  to  dream 
of  his  prenatal  life.  Yet,  when  I  was  before  the  altar 
of  the  Kiyomldzu  Temple,  in  a  faintly  dreamy  state 

^  The  custom  of  the  Court  obliged  the  court  ladies  to  lead  a  life 
of  almost  no  privacy  —  sleeping  at  night  together  in  the  presence 
of  the  Queen,  and  sharing  their  apartments  with  each  other. 

43 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

of  mind  which  was  neither  sleeping  nor  waking,  I  saw 
a  man  who  seemed  to  be  the  head  of  the  temple.  He 
came  out  and  said  to  me: 

"You  were  once  a  priest  of  this  temple  and  you  were 
bom  into  a  better  state  by  virtue  of  the  many  Bud- 
dhist images  which  you  carved  as  a  Buddhist  artist. 
The  Buddha  seventeen  feet  high  which  is  enthroned 
in  the  eastern  side  of  the  temple  was  your  work.  When 
you  were  in  the  act  of  covering  it  with  gold  foil  you 
died." 

"Oh,  undeservedly  blessed!"  I  said.  "I  will  finish 
it,  then." 

The  priest  replied:  "As  you  died,  another  man  cov- 
ered it  and  performed  the  ceremony  of  offerings." 

I  came  to  myself  and  thought:  "If  I  serve  with 
all  my  heart  the  Buddha  of  the  Kiyomidzu  Temple 
...  by  virtue  of  my  prayers  in  this  temple  in  the 
previous  life  .  .  ."  ^ 

In  the  Finishing  month  I  went  again  to  the  Court. 
A  room  was  assigned  for  my  use. 

I  went  to  the  Princess's  apartment  every  night  and 
lay  down  among  unknown  persons,  so  I  could  not 
sleep  at  all.  I  was  bashful  and  timid  and  wept  in 
secret.  In  the  morning  I  retired  while  it  was  still  dark 
and  passed  the  days  in  longing  for  home  where  my  old 
and  weak  parents,  making  much  of  me,  relied  upon  me 
as  if  I  were  worthy  of  it.  I  yearned  for  them  and  felt 
very  lonely.  Unfortunate,  deplorable,  and  helpless 
mind!  —  That  was  graven  into  my  thought  and  al- 
though I  had  to  perform  my  duty  faithfully  I  could 
^  Some  words  are  lost  from  this  sentence. 

44 


tm^^ 


o  •-   «> 

o  *  s 
.a  § 


u  s  a 

2  g  § 

c  V 

'5  i 


Of  Old  Japan 

not  always  wait  upon  the  Princess.  She  seemed  not  to 
guess  what  was  In  my  heart,  and  attributing  it  only  to 
shyness  favored  me  by  summoning  me  often  from 
among  the  other  ladies.  She  used  to  say,  "Call  the 
yoimger  ladies!"  and  I  was  dragged  out  in  spite  of 
myself. 

Those  who  were  familiar  with  the  court  life  seemed 
to  be  at  home  there,  but  I,  who  was  not  very  young, 
yet  did  not  wish  to  be  counted  among  the  elderly, 
was  rather  neglected,  and  made  to  usher  guests.  How- 
ever, I  did  not  expect  too  much  of  court  life,  and 
had  no  envy  for  those  who  were  more  graceful  than 
I.  This,  on  the  contrary,  set  me  at  ease,  and  I  from 
time  to  time  presented  myself  before  the  Princess; 
and  talked  only  with  congenial  friends  about  lovely 
things.  Even  on  smile-presenting,  interesting  occa- 
sions I  shrank  from  intruding  and  becoming  too 
popular,  and  did  not  go  far  into  most  things. 

Sleeping  one  night  before  the  Princess,  I  was 
awakened  by  cries  and  fluttering  noises  from  the 
waterfowl  in  the  pond. 

Like  us  the  water  jowl  pass  all  the  night  in  floating  sleepy 

They  seem  to  he  weary 

With  shaking  away  the  frost  from  their  feathers. 

My  companions  passed  their  leisure  time  in  talk- 
ing over  romances  with  the  door  open  which  separated 
our  rooms,  and  they  often  called  back  one  who  had 
gone  to  the  Princess's  apartment.  She  sent  word  once, 
"I  will  go  if  I  must"  [intending  to  give  herself  the 
pleasure  of  coming]. 

45 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

The  long  leaves  of  the  reed  are  easily  bent, 
So  I  will  not  forcibly  persuade  it. 
But  leave  it  to  the  wind. 

In  this  way  [composing  poems]  we  passed  [the 
hours]  talking  idly.  Afterwards  this  lady  separated 
from  the  Court  and  left  us.  She  remembered  that 
night  and  sent  me  word  — 

That  moonless^  flowerless  winter  night 
It  penetrates  my  thought  and  makes  me  dwell  on  it  -^ 
I  wonder  why? 

It  touched  my  heart,  for  I  also  was  thinking  of  that 
night: 

In  my  dreams  the  tears  of  that  cold  night  are  still  frozen. 
But  these  I  weep  away  secretly. 

The  Princess  still  called  my  stepmother  by  the 
name  of  Kazusa^ — Governor's  lady.  Father  was  dis- 
pleased that  that  name  was  still  used  after  she  had 
become  another  man's  wife,  and  he  made  me  write  to 
her  about  it: 

The  name  of  Asakura  in  a  far-off  country. 

The  Court  now  hears  it  in  a  divine  dance-song:  — 

My  name  also  is  still  somewhere  heard  [but  not  honourably].'^ 

One  very  bright  night,  after  the  full  moon,  I  at- 
tended the  Princess  to  the  Imperial  Palace.  I  remem- 
bered that  the  Heaven  Illuminating  Goddess  was 
enthroned  within,  and  wanted  to  take  an  opportun- 
ity to  kneel  before  the  altar.  One  moon-bright  night 

*  Kazusa:  Name  of  Province  in  the  East. 

*  Asakura  is  a  place-name  in  Kyushu.  There  was  a  song  entitled 
"Asakura"  which  seems  to  have  been  popular  in  those  days  and  was 
sung  in  the  Court. 

46 


Of  Old  Japan 

[1042  A.D.]  I  went  in  [to  the  shrine]  privately,  for  I 
know  Lady  Hakase^  who  was  taking  care  of  this 
shrine.  The  perpetual  lights  before  the  altar  burned 
dimly.  She  [the  Lady  Hakase]  grew  wondrously  old 
and  holy;  she  seems  not  like  a  mortal,  but  like  a 
divine  Incarnation,  yet  she  spoke  very  gracefully. 

The  moon  was  very  bright  on  the  following  night 
and  the  Princess's  ladies  passed  the  time  in  talking 
and  moon-gazing,  opening  the  doors  [outer  shutters] 
of  the  Fujitsubo.^  The  footsteps  of  the  Royal  con- 
sort of  Umetsubo  going  up  to  the  King's  apartment 
were  so  exquisitely  graceful  as  to  excite  envy.  "Had 
the  late  Queen  ^  been  living,  she  could  not  walk  so 
grandly,"  some  one  said.  I  composed  a  poem: 

She  is  like  the  Mooriy  tvhoy  opening  the  gate  oj  Heaven, 

goes  up  over  the  clouds. 
We  J  being  in  the  same  heavenly  Palace,  pass  the  night 

in  remembering  the  footfalls  of  the  past. 

The  ladies  who  are  charged  with  the  duty  of  intro- 
ducing the  court  nobles  seem  to  have  been  fixed  upon, 
and  nobody  notices  whether  simple-hearted  country- 
women like  me  exist  or  not.  On  a  very  dark  night 
in  the  beginning  of  the  Gods-absent  month,  when 
sweet-voiced  reciters  were  to  read  sutras  through- 
out the  night,  another  lady  and  I  went  out  towards 
the  entrance  door  of  the  Audience  Room  to  listen  to 

*  Hakase  is  LL.D.,  so  she  might  have  been  daughter  of  a  scholar. 

*  Special  house  devoted  to  use  of  a  King's  wife. 

'  The  Princess,  whom  our  lady  served,  was  the  daughter  of 
King  Goshijaku's  Queen.  The  Queen  died  1039.  After  this  the 
Royal  Consort  Umetsubo  won  the  King's  favour. 

47 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

it,  and  after  talking  fell  asleep,  listening,  leaning, 
.  .  .^  when  I  noticed  a  gentleman  had  come  to  be 
received  in  audience  by  the  Princess. 

"It  is  awkward  to  run  away  to  our  apartment  [to 
escape  him].  We  will  remain  here.  Let  it  be  as  it  will." 
So  said  my  companion  and  I  sat  beside  her  listening. 

He  spoke  gently  and  quietly.  There  was  nothing 
about  him  to  be  regretted.  "Who  is  the  other  lady?" 
he  asked  of  my  friend.  He  said  nothing  rude  or  amo- 
rous like  other  men,  but  talked  delicately  of  the  sad, 
sweet  things  of  the  world,  and  many  a  phrase  of  his 
with  a  strange  power  enticed  me  into  conversation. 
He  wondered  that  there  should  have  been  in  the 
Court  one  who  was  a  stranger  to  him,  and  did  not 
seem  inclined  to  go  away  soon. 

There  was  no  starlight,  and  a  gentle  shower  fell  in 
the  darkness;  how  lovely  was  its  sound  on  the  leaves! 
"The  more  deeply  beautiful  is  the  night,"  he  said; 
"the  full  moonlight  would  be  too  dazzling."  Dis- 
coursing about  the  beauties  of  Spring  and  Autumn 
he  continued:  "Although  every  hour  has  its  charm, 
pretty  is  the  spring  haze;  then  the  sky  being  tranquil 
and  overcast,  the  face  of  the  moon  is  not  too  bright; 
it  seems  to  be  floating  on  a  distant  river.  At  such  a 
time  the  calm  spring  melody  of  the  lute  is  exquisite. 

"In  Autumn,  on  the  other  hand,  the  moon  is  very 
bright;  though  there  are  mists  trailing  over  the  ho- 
rizon we  can  see  things  as  clearly  as  if  they  were  at 
hand.  The  sound  of  wind,  the  voices  of  insects,  all 
sweet  things  seem  to  melt  together.  When  at  such  a 
1  Some  words  lost. 

48 


Of  Old  Japan 


time  we  listen  to  the  autumnal  music  of  the  koto  ^ 
we  forget  the  Spring  —  we  think  that  is  best  — 

"But  the  winter  sky  frozen  all  over  magnificently 
cold !  The  snow  covering  the  earth  and  its  light  min- 
gling with  the  moonshine!  Then  the  notes  of  the 
hitchiriki  ^  vibrate  on  the  air  and  we  forget  Spring 
and  Autumn."  And  he  asked  us,  "Which  captivates 
your  fancy?  On  which  stays  your  mind?" 

My  companion  answered  in  favour  of  Autumn 
and  I,  not  being  willing  to  imitate  her,  said: 

Pale  green  night  and  flowers  all  melting  into  one 

in  the  soft  haze  — 
Everywhere  the  moon^  glimmering  in  the  Spring  night. 

So  I  replied.  And  he,  after  repeating  my  poem  to 
himself  over  and  over,  said:  "Then  you  give  up 
Autumn?  After  this,  as  long  as  I  live,  such  a  spring 
night  shall  be  for  me  a  memento  of  your  personality." 
The  person  who  favoured  Autumn  said,  "Others 
seem  to  give  their  hearts  to  Spring,  and  I  shall  be 
alone  gazing  at  the  autumn  moon." 

He  was  deeply  interested,  and  being  uncertain  in 
thought  said:  "Even  the  poets  of  the  Tang  Empire ' 
could  not  decide  which  to  praise  most.  Spring  or  Au- 
tumn. Your  decisions  make  me  think  that  there  must 
be  some  personal  reasons  when  our  inclination  is 
touched  or  charmed.  Our  souls  are  imbued  with  the 
colours  of  the  sky,  moon,  or  flowers  of  that  moment. 
I  desire  much  to  know  how  you  came  to  know  the 

^  A  thirteen-stringed  musical  instrument. 
*  A  pipe  made  of   seven  reeds  having  a  very  clear,  piercing 
sound. 

'  Famous  period  in  Chinese  history. 

49 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

charms  of  Spring  and  Autumn.  The  moon  of  a  win- 
ter night  is  given  as  an  instance  of  dreariness,  and 
as  it  is  very  cold  I  had  never  seen  it  intentionally. 
When  I  went  down  to  Ise  to  be  present  as  the  mes- 
senger of  the  King  at  the  ceremony  ^  of  installing 
the  virgin  in  charge  of  the  shrine,  I  wanted  to  come 
back  in  the  early  dawn,  so  went  to  take  leave  of  the 
Princess  [whose  installation  had  just  taken  place]  in 
a  moon-bright  night  after  many  days'  snow,  half 
shrinking  to  think  of  my  journey. 

"Her  residence  was  an  other-worldly  place  awful 
even  to  the  imagination,  but  she  called  me  into  an 
adequate  apartment.  There  were  persons  [in  that 
room]  who  had  come  down  in  the  reign  of  the  Em- 
peror Enyu.^  Their  aspect  was  very  holy,  ancient, 
and  mystical.  They  told  of  the  things  of  long  ago  with 
tears.  They  brought  out  a  well-timed  four-stringed 
lute.  The  music  did  not  seem  to  be  anything  happen- 
ing in  this  world;  I  regretted  that  day  should  even 
dawn,  and  was  touched  so  deeply  that  I  had  almost 
forgotten  about  returning  to  the  Capital.  Ever  since 
then  the  snowy  nights  of  winter  recall  that  scene, 
and  I  without  fail  gaze  at  the  moon  even  though 
hugging  the  fire.  You  will  surely  understand  me,  and 
hereafter  every  dark  night  with  gentle  rain  will 
touch  my  heart;  I  feel  this  has  not  been  inferior  to 
the  snowy  night  at  the  palace  of  the  Ise  virgin." 

With  these  words  he  departed  and  I  thought  he 
could  not  have  known  who  I  was. 

*  This  gentleman's  name  is  known. 

'  He  ruled  from  970  to  984.  It  was  now  1045. 

SO 


Of  Old  Japan 

In  the  Eighth  month  of  the  next  year  [1043]  we  went 
again  to  the  Imperial  Palace,  and  there  was  in  the 
Court  an  entertainment  throughout  the  night.  I  did 
not  know  that  he  was  present  at  it,  and  I  passed  that 
night  in  my  own  room.  When  I  looked  out  [in  early 
morning]  opening  the  sliding  doors  on  the  corridor  I 
saw  the  morning  moon  very  faint  and  beautiful.  I 
heard  footsteps  and  people  approached  —  some  re- 
citing sutras.  One  of  them  came  to  the  entrance,  and 
addressed  me.  I  replied,  and  he,  suddenly  remember- 
ing, exclaimed,  "That  night  of  softly  falling  rain  I 
do  not  forget,  even  for  a  moment!  I  yearn  for  it."  As 
chance  did  not  permit  me  many  words  I  said : 

What  intensity  of  memory  clings  to  your  heart? 
That  gentle  shower  fell  on  the  leaves  — 

Only  for  a  moment  [our  hearts  touched]. 

I  had  scarcely  said  so  when  people  came  up  and  I 
stole  back  without  his  answer. 

That  evening,  after  I  had  gone  to  my  room,  my 
companion  came  in  to  tell  me  that  he  had  replied  to 
my  poem :  "  If  there  be  such  a  tranquil  night  as  that 
of  the  rain,  I  should  like  in  some  way  to  make  you 
listen  to  my  lute,  playing  all  the  songs  I  can  remem- 
ber." 

I  wanted  to  hear  it,  and  waited  for  the  fit  occasion, 
but  there  was  none,  ever. 

In  the  next  year  one  tranquil  evening  I  heard  that 
he  had  come  into  the  Princess's  Palace,  so  I  crept  out 
of  my  chamber  with  my  companion,  but  there  were 
many  people  waiting  within  and  without  the  Palace, 
and  I  turned  back.  He  must  have  been  of  the  same 

SI 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

mind  with  me.  He  had  come  because  it  was  so  still 
a  night,  and  he  returned  because  it  was  noisy. 

/  yearn  for  a  tranquil  moment 

To  he  out  upon  the  sea  of  harmony^ 

In  that  enchanted  boat. 

Oh,  boatman,  do  you  know  my  heart? 

So  I  composed  that  poem  —  and  there  is  nothing 
more  to  tell.  His  personality  was  very  excellent  and 
he  was  not  an  ordinary  man,  but  time  passed,  and 
neither  called  to  the  other. 

In  Winter,  though  the  snow  had  not  come  yet,  the 
starlit  sky  was  clear  and  cold.  One  whole  night  I 
talked  with  those  who  were  in  the  Palace  .  .  .  ^ 

Like  a  good-for-nothing  woman  I  retired  from  the 
Court  life. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  the  End  month  [Christmas 
Day,  1043]  I  was  summoned  by  the  Princess  to  the 
religious  service  of  reciting  Buddha's  names.  I  went 
for  that  night  only.  About  forty  ladies  were  there  all 
dressed  in  deep-red  dresses  and  also  in  deep-red 
outer  robe.  I  sat  behind  the  person  who  led  me  in  — 
the  most  shadow-like  person  among  them  —  and  I 
retired  before  dawn.  On  my  way  home  it  snowed  in 
fluttering  flakes,  and  the  frozen,  ghostly  moon  was 
reflected  in  my  dull-red  sleeves  of  glossy  silk.  Even 
that  reflection  seemed  to  be  wet  and  sad.  I  thought 
all  the  way:  "The  year  comes  to  a  close  and  the  night 
also  —  and  the  moon  reflected  in  my  sleeve  —  all 

*  Something  seems  to  have  occurred  which  may  have  been  her 
marriage  to  a  noble  of  lower  rank  or  inferior  family  than  her  own, 
but  one  can  only  infer  this,  she  does  not  tell  it. 

52 


Of  Old  Japan 

passes.  When  one  Is  in  Court,  one  may  become  fa- 
miliar with  those  who  serve  there,  and  know  worldly 
things  better,  and  if  one  is  thought  amiable  one  is 
received  as  a  lady  and  favours  may  be  bestowed"  — 
such  had  been  my  thought,  but  father  was  now  dis- 
appointed in  me  and  kept  me  at  home;  but  how  could 
I  expect  that  my  fortunes  should  become  dazzling  in 
a  moment?  It  was  father's  idle  fancy,  yet  he  felt 
that  it  had  betrayed  him. 

Though  a  thousand  times,  how  many!  I  gathered  parsley  * 
in  the  fields 

Yet  my  wishes  were  by  no  means  fulfilled. 

I  grumbled  so  far,  and  no  farther. 

I  regretted  deeply  the  idle  fancies  of  old  days,  and 
as  my  parents  would  not  accompany  me  to  temples 
[on  pilgrimages]  I  could  hardly  suppress  my  impa- 
tience. I  wish  to  strengthen  my  spirit  to  bring  up 
my  child  who  is  still  in  the  germ.  Moreover,  I  wish 
to  do  my  best  to  pile  up  virtuous  deeds  for  the  life 
to  come,  so  encouraging  my  heart  I  went  to  the 
Ishiyama  Temple  after  the  twentieth  day  of  the  Frost 
month  [1045].  It  snowed  and  the  route  was  lovely. 
On  coming  in  sight  of  the  barrier  at  Osaka  Pass,  I  was 
reminded  that  it  was  also  in  Winter  when  I  passed  it 
on  my  way  up  to  Kioto.  Then  also  it  was  a  windy 
tempestuous  day. 

*  There  is  an  old  fable  about  parsley:  A  country  person  ate  parsley 
and  thought  it  very  fine,  so  he  went  up  to  the  Capital  to  present 
it  to  the  King,  but  the  King  was  not  so  much  pleased,  for  he  could 
not  find  it  good.  So  "to  gather  parsley"  means  to  endeavour  to  win 
others'  favour  by  offering  something  we  care  for  but  others  do  not. 

S3 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

The  sound  of  the  Autumn  toind  at  the  barrier  of  Osaka! 
It  differs  not  from  that  heard  long  ago. 

The  temple  at  Seki,  magnificent  though  it  was, 
made  me  think  of  the  old  roughly  hewn  Buddha.  The 
beach  at  Uchide  has  not  changed  in  the  passing  of 
months  and  years,  but  my  own  heart  feels  change. 

Towards  evening  I  arrived  at  the  temple  and  after 
a  bath  went  up  to  the  main  shrine.  The  mountain  wind 
was  dreadful.  I  took  it  for  a  good  omen  that,  falling 
asleep  in  the  temple  [I  heard  a  voice],  saying:  "From 
the  inner  shrine  perfume  has  been  bestowed.  Tell  it 
at  once.''  At  the  words  I  awoke,  and  passed  the  night 
in  prayer. 

The  next  day  the  wind  raged  and  it  snowed  heavily. 
I  comforted  my  lonely  heart  with  the  friend  of  the 
Princess  who  came  with  me.  We  left  after  three  days. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  the  Tenth  month  of  the 
next  year  [1046]  the  Capital  was  in  great  excitement 
over  the  purification  ceremonies  before  the  Great 
Ceremony.^ 

For  my  part  I  wanted  to  set  out  that  same  day  for 
Hase  [Temple]  for  my  own  religious  purification.  They 
stopped  me,  saying  it  was  a  sight  to  be  seen  only  once 
in  one  reign;  that  even  the  country-people  come  to» 
see  the  procession,  and  it  was  madness  to  leave  the 
city  that  very  day.  "Your  deeds  will  be  spread 
abroad  and  people  will  gossip  about  you,"  said  my 
brother  angrily.  "No,  no,  let  the  person  have  her 
own  will";  and  according  to  my  wish  he  [her  hus- 
band] let  me  start.  His  kindness  touched  me,  but  on 
*  Goreizai,  from  1046  to  1068. 

S4 


Of  Old  Japan 

the  other  hand  I  pitied  those  who  accompanied  me 
[her  retinue],  who  with  longing  hearts  wanted  to  see 
the  ceremony. 

But  what  have  we  to  do  with  such  shows  ?  Buddha 
will  be  pleased  with  those  who  come  at  a  time  like 
this.  I  wanted  without  fail  to  receive  the  divine 
favour,  and  started  before  dawn.  When  I  was  cross- 
ing the  great  bridge  of  Nijo,  with  pine  torches  flam- 
ing before  me,  and  with  my  attendants  in  pure  white 
robes,  all  the  men  on  horseback,  in  carriage,  or  on 
foot  who  encountered  me  on  their  way  to  the  stands 
prepared  for  sight-seers  said,  in  surprise,  "What  is 
that.'*"  and  some  even  laughed  or  scolded  me.  As  I 
was  passing  before  the  gate  of  Yoshinori  the  Com- 
mander of  the  Bodyguard  and  his  men  were  standing 
there  before  the  wide-open  portals.  They  said,  laugh- 
ing, "Here  goes  a  company  to  the  temple  —  there 
are  many  days  and  months  in  the  world  [to  do  that 
•in]!"  But  there  was  one  [standing  by]  who  said: 
*'What  is  it  to  fatten  the  eyes  for  a  moment.**  They 
are  firmly  determined.  They  will  surely  receive  Bud- 
dha's favour;  we  ought  also  to  make  up  our  minds 
[for  the  good]  without  sight-seeing."  Thus  one  man 
gpoke  seriously. 

I  had  wanted  to  leave  the  city  before  broad  day- 
light, and  had  started  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  but 
had  to  wait  for  belated  persons  till  the  very  thick  fog 
became  thinner.  People  flowed  in  from  the  country 
like  a  river.  Nobody  could  turn  aside  to  make  room 
for  anybody  else,  and  even  the  ill-behaved  and  vulgar 
children,  who  passed  beside  my  carriage  with  some 

55 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

difficulty,  had  words  of  wonder  and  contempt  for  us. 

I  felt  sorry  that  I  had  started  that  day,  yet  praying 
to  Buddha  with  all  my  heart,  I  arrived  at  the  ferry 
of  Uji.  Even  there  the  people  were  coming  up  to  the 
city  in  throngs,  and  the  ferry-man,  seeing  these  num- 
berless people,  was  filled  with  his  own  importance, 
and  grew  proud.  He,  tucking  up  his  sleeves  against 
his  face  and  leaning  on  his  pole,  would  not  bring  the 
boat  at  once.  He  looked  around  whistling  and  as- 
sumed an  indifferent  air.  We  could  not  cross  the  river 
for  a  long  time,  so  I  looked  around  the  place,  which 
I  had  felt  a  curiosity  to  see,  ever  since  reading  Genji- 
monogatari  which  tells  that  the  daughter  of  the 
Princess  of  Uji  lived  here.  I  thought  it  a  charming 
spot.  At  last  we  managed  to  get  across  the  river  and 
went  to  see  the  Uji  mansion.^  I  was  at  once  reminded 
that  the  Lady  Ukifune  [of  the  romance]  had  been 
living  here. 

As  we  had  started  before  daybreak,  my  people 
were  tired  out,  and  rested  at  Hiroichi  to  take  food. 
The  Guard  said:  "Is  that  the  famous  mountain 
Kurikoma.?  It  is  towards  evening,  be  ready  with 
your  armour"  [to  protect  from  robbers  or  evil  spir- 
its]. I  listened  to  these  words  with  a  shudder,  but  we 
passed  that  mountain  [without  adventure]  and  the 
sun  was  on  its  sunmiit  when  we  arrived  at  the  lake 

^  This  is  called  the  ByodSin  and  is  one  of  the  famous  buildings  now 
existing  in  Japan  (see  illustrations  in  Cram's  Impressions  of  Japci- 
nese  Architecture),  built  upon  an  exquisite  design,  and  original  in  char- 
acter. It  had  been  the  villa  of  the  Prime  Minister,  but  was  made  into 
a  temple  in  105 1,  when  the  riches  of  the  interior  decorations  were 
more  like  the  gorgeousness  of  Indian  temples  than  the  chaster 
decorations  of  Japan. 

S6 


Of  Old  Japan 

of  Nieno.  They  went  in  several  directions  to  seek  a 
lodging  and  returned  saying  there  was  no  proper 
place,  only  an  obscure  hut;  but  as  there  was  no  other 
place  we  took  that. 

In  the  house  there  were  only  two  men,  for  the 
rest  had  all  gone  to  the  Capital.  Those  two  men  did 
not  sleep  that  night  at  all,  but  kept  watch  around 
the  house.  My  maids  who  were  in  the  recess  [perhaps 
the  outer  part  of  the  hut  used  as  kitchen]  asked, 
"Why  do  you  walk  about  so?"  and  the  men  answered, 
"Why?  we  have  rented  our  house  to  perfect  strangers. 
What  should  we  do  if  our  kettles  were  stolen?  Of 
course  we  cannot  sleep!"  I  felt  both  dread  and 
laughter  to  hear  them. 

In  the  early  morning  we  left  there  and  knelt  before 
the  great  East  Temple.^  The  temple  at  Iso-no-Kami 
was  antique  and  on  the  verge  of  ruin.  That  night  we 
lodged  at  Yamabe  Temple.  Although  I  was  tired 
out,  I  recited  sutras  and  went  to  sleep.  In  my  dream 
I  saw  a  very  noble  and  pure  woman.  At  her  coming 
the  wind  blew  deliciously.  She  found  me  out,  and 
said,  smiling,  "For  what  purpose  have  you  come?" 
I  answered,  "How  could  I  help  coming?"  [since  you 
are  here],  and  she  said,  "You  would  better  be  in  the 
Imperial  Court,  and  become  intimate  with  the  Lady 
Hakase."  I  was  very  much  delighted  and  encouraged. 

We  crossed  the  river  and  arrived  at  the  Hatsuse 
Temple  at  night.  After  purifying,  I  went  up  to  the 
Temple.  I  remained  three  days,  and  slept  expecting 

*  At  Nara  where  the  great  Buddha,  i6o  feet  high,  was  already- 
standing. 

57 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

to  start  in  the  morning.  At  midnight  I  dreamt  that 
a  cedar  twig  ^  was  thrown  into  the  room  as  a  token 
bestowed  by  the  Inari  god.  I  was  startled,  but  wak- 
ing found  it  only  a  dream. 

We  began  our  return  journey  after  midnight,  and 
as  we  could  not  find  a  lodging,  we  again  passed  a 
night  in  a  very  small  house,  which  seemed  to  be  a 
very  curious  one  somehow.  "Do  not  sleep!  Some- 
thing unexpected  will  happen!"  "Don't  be  fright- 
ened!" "Lie  down  even  without  breathing!"  This 
was  said  and  I  spent  the  night  in  loneliness  and 
dread.  I  felt  that  I  lived  a  thousand  years  that  night, 
and  when  the  day  dawned  I  saw  that  we  were  in  a 
robbers'  den.  People  said  that  the  mistress  of  that 
house  lived  by  a  strange  occupation. 

We  crossed  the  Uji  River  in  a  high  wind  and  the 
ferry-boat  passed  very  near  the  fishing  seine. 

Years  have  passed  and  only  sounds  of  waters  have  come  to  my 

ears^ 
To-day^  indeed^  I  may  even  count  the  ripples  around  the  fishing 

net. 

[This  poem  may  seem  a  little  obscure.  It  means 
that  her  own  life  had  been  lived  long  in  a  kind  of 
dreamland  of  her  own  creating,  but  was  gradually 
emerging  into  reality.] 

If,  as  I  am  doing  now,  I  continue  to  write  down 
events  four  or  five  years  after  they  have  happened, 

^  In  those  days  it  was  the  custom  for  the  person  who  wished  to  be 
favoured  by  the  Inari  god  to  crown  his  head  with  a  twig  of  cedar. 
The  Inari  god  was  then  the  god  of  the  rice-plant.  He  is  now  confused 
with  the  fox-god  whose  little  shrines,  flanked  by  small  stone  foxes, 
are  seen  everywhere. 

S8 


Of  Old  Japan 

my  life  will  seem  to  be  that  of  a  pilgrim,  but  it  is  not 
so.  I  am  jotting  down  the  happenings  of  several 
years.  In  the  spring  I  went  to  Kurama  Temple.  It 
was  a  soft  spring  day,  with  mist  trailing  over  the 
mountain-side.  The  mountain  people  brought  tokoro 
[a  kind  of  root]  as  the  only  food  and  I  found  it  good. 
When  I  left  there  flowers  were  already  gone. 

In  Gods-absent  month  I  went  again,  and  the 
mountain  views  along  the  way  were  more  beautiful 
than  before,  the  mountain-side  brocaded  with  the 
autumn  colours.  The  stream,  rushing  headlong, 
boiled  up  like  molten  metal  and  then  shattered  into 
crystals. 

When  I  reached  the  monastery  the  maple  leaves, 
wet  with  a  shower,  were  brilliant  beyond  compare. 

The  pattern  of  the  maple  leaves  in  Autumn  dyed  with  the  rain  — 
Beautiful  in  the  deep  mountain! 

After  two  years  or  so  I  went  again  to  Ishiyama.  It 
seemed  to  be  raining,  and  I  heard  some  one  saying 
rain  is  disagreeable  on  a  journey,  but  on  opening  the 
door  I  found  the  waning  moon  lighting  even  the 
depths  of  the  ravine.  What  I  thought  rain  was  the 
stream  rippling  below  the  roots  of  the  trees. 

The  sound  of  the  mountain  brook  gives  an  illusion  of  rain  drops, 
Yet  the  calm  of  the  waning  moon  shines  over  all. 

The  next  time  I  went  to  Hase  Temple,  my  journey 
was  not  so  solitary  as  before.  Along  the  route  various 
persons  invited  me  to  ceremonious  dinners,  and  we 
made  but  slow  progress.  The  autumn  woods  were 
beautiful  at  the  Hahasono  forest  in  Yamashiro.  I 

59 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

crossed  the  Hase  River.  We  stayed  there  for  three 
days.  This  time  we  were  too  many  to  lodge  in  that 
small  house  on  the  other  side  of  the  Nara  Pass,  so  we 
camped  in  the  field.  Our  men  passed  the  night  lying 
on  mukabaki  ^  spread  on  the  grass.  They  could  not 
sleep  for  the  dew  which  fell  on  their  heads.  The  moon 
clear  and  more  picturesque  than  elsewhere. 

Even  in  our  wandering  journey^ 

The  lonely  moon  accompanies  us  lighting  us  from  the  sky. 

The  waning  moon  I  used  to  gaze  at  in  the  Royal  City. 

As  I  could  do  as  I  liked,  I  went  even  to  distant 
temples  for  worship,  and  my  heart  was  consoled 
through  both  the  pleasures  and  fatigues  of  the  way. 
Though  it  was  half  diversion,  yet  it  [her  prayers] 
gave  me  hope.  I  had  no  pressing  sorrow  in  those  days 
and  tried  to  bring  up  my  boy  in  the  manner  I  thought 
best,  and  was  impatient  of  passing  time.  The  man 
I  depended  upon  [her  husband]  wished  to  attain  to 
happiness  like  other  people,  and  the  future  looked 
promising.  A  dear  friend  of  mine,  who  used  to  ex- 
change poems  with  me  and  continued  to  write, 
through  many  changes  of  situation,  although  not  so 
often  as  of  old,  married  the  Governor  of  Echizen 
and  went  down  to  that  Province.  After  that  all  com- 
munication between  us  ceased,  so  I  wrote  her  a  poem 
finding  the  means  of  sending  it  with  great  difficulty: 

Undying  affection! 
Can  it  end  at  last,  overlaid  zvith  time 
Even  as  snow  covers  the  land  in  the  Northern  Province? 

*  A  kind  of  leathern  shield  made  of  untanned  deerskin  worn  hang- 
ing from  the  shoulder. 

60 


Of  Old  Japan 


She  wrote  back: 

Even  a  little  pehhle  does  not  cease  to  he^ 
Though  pressed  under  the  snow  of  Hakusan; 
So  is  my  affection  even  though  hidden. 

I  went  down  to  a  hollow  of  Nishlyama  [in  the  west- 
ern hills  of  Kioto],  There  were  flowers  blooming  in 
confusion.  It  was  beautiful,  yet  lonely.  There  was  no 
sight  of  man.  A  tranquil  haze  enclosed  us. 

Far  from  towns,  in  the  heart  of  the  mountain, 
The  cherry  blooms,  and  wastes  its  blooms  away 
With  none  to  see. 

When  the  sorrow  of  the  World  ^  troubled  my  heart  I 

made  a  retreat  in  the  Uzumasa  Temple.  To  me  there 

arrived  a  letter  from  one  who  served  the  Princess. 

While  I  was  answering  it  the  temple  bell  was  heard. 

The  outer  world  of  many  sorrows 
Is  not  to  be  forgotten  even  here. 
At  the  sound  of  the  evening  bell 
Lonely  grows  my  heart. 

To  the  beautifully  tranquil  palace  of  the  Princess  I 
went  one  day  to  talk  with  two  congenial  friends.  The 
next  day,  finding  life  rather  tedious,  I  thought  long- 
ingly of  them  and  sent  a  poem:  ^ 

Knowing  the  place  of  our  meeting  to  be  the  sea  of  tears, 
Where  memories  ripple,  and  affections  flow  back, 
Yet  we  ventured  into  it  —  and  my  longing  for  you  grew  stronger 
than  ever. 

One  wrote  back: 

We  ventured  into  that  sea. 

To  find  the  pearls  of  consolement. 

No  pearls,  but  drops  of  sad,  sweet  tears  we  found! 

*  The  World:  i.e.  her  husband. 

*  The  following  poems  have  been  found  impossible  of  literal  trans- 
lation on  account  of  play  of  words. 

6i 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

And  the  other: 

Who  would  venture  into  the  sea  of  tears 

Seeking  for  the  chance  with  zealous  care, 

Had  not  the  flowers  of  lovely  vision  floated  in  it ! 

That  friend  being  of  the  same  mind  with  me,  we 
used  to  talk  over  every  joy  and  sorrow  of  the  world, 
but  she  went  down  to  the  Province  of  Chikuzen  in 
Kyushu  [extreme  southwest  of  old  Japan].  On  a 
moon-bright  night  I  went  to  bed  thinking  of  her  with 
longing,  for  in  the  palace  we  had  been  wont  not  to 
sleep  on  such  a  night,  but  to  sit  up  gazing  into  the 
sky.  I  dreamed  that  we  were  in  the  palace  and  saw 
each  other  as  we  had  done  in  reality.  I  awoke  startled; 
the  moon  was  then  near  the  western  ridge  of  the 
mountain  and  I  thought  "I  would  I  had  not  wak- 
ened "  ^  [quoting  from  a  famous  poem]. 

Tell  her,  oh,  western-going  moon, 

That  dreaming  of  her  I  could  sleep  no  more. 

But  all  the  night 

My  pillow  was  bedewed  with  loving  tears. 

In  the  Autumn  [1056]  I  had  occasion  to  go  down  to 
the  Province  of  Izumi.^  From  Yodo  the  journey  was 
very  picturesque.  We  passed  a  night  at  Takahama. 
It  was  dark,  and  in  the  depths  of  the  night  I  heard  the 
sound  of  an  oar,  and  was  told  that  a  singer  had  come. 
My  companions  called  her  boat  to  come  alongside 
ours.  She  was  lighted  by  a  distant  fire,  her  sleeves 

^  As  I  slept  fondly  thinking  of  him 
He  appeared  to  my  sight  — 
Oh,  I  would  I  had  not  wakened 
To  find  it  only  a  dream! 

*  Her  brother  Sadayoshi  was  Governor  of  that  Province. 
62 


Of  Old  Japan 

were  long,  she  shaded  her  face  with  a  fan  and  sung. 
She  was  charming.  The  next  evening,  when  the  sun 
was  still  on  the  mountain-top,  we  passed  the  beach  of 
Sumiyoshi.  It  was  seen  all  in  mist,  and  pine  branches, 
the  surface  of  the  sea,  and  the  beach  where  waves 
rolled  up,  combined  to  make  a  scene  more  beautiful 
than  a  picture. 

It  is  an  evening  of  Autumn 
—  The  seashore  of  Sumiyoshi! 
Can  words  describe  it? 
What  can  he  compared  with  it? 

Even  after  the  boat  was  towed  along,  I  looked  back 
again  and  again,  never  satiated. 

In  the  Winter  I  returned  to  Kioto.  We  took  our  boat 
at  Oe  Bay.  That  night  a  tempest  raged  with  such  fury 
that  the  very  rocks  seemed  to  be  shaken.  The  god  of 
Thunder  ^  came  roaring,  and  the  sound  of  dashing 
waves,  the  tumult  of  the  wind,  the  horrors  of  the  sea, 
made  me  feel  that  life  was  coming  to  an  end.  But  they 
dragged  the  boat  ashore,  where  we  spent  the  night. 
The  rain  stopped,  but  not  the  wind,  and  we  could  not 
start.  We  passed  five  or  six  days  on  these  wide- 
stretching  sands.  When  the  wind  had  gone  down  a 
little,  I  looked  out,  rolling  up  the  curtain  of  my  cabin. 
The  evening  tide  was  rising  swiftly  and  cranes  called 
to  each  other  in  the  bay. 

People  of  the  Province  came  In  crowds  to  see  us, 
and  said  that  if  the  boat  had  been  outside  the  bay 
that  night  it  would  have  been  seen  no  more.  Even  the 
thought  terrified  me. 

'  Kaminari  sama. 

63 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Off  Ishitsu,  in  tJu  wild  sea 
The  boat  driven  before  the  storm 
Fades  away  and  is  seen  no  more. 

The  tvild  gusts  drive  the  boat  — 
Into  the  wild  sea  she  disappears  — 
Off  Ishitsu! 

I  devoted  myself  in  various  ways  for  the  World 
[her  husband].  Even  in  serving  at  Court  one  had  like- 
wise to  devote  one's  self  unceasingly.  What  favor 
could  one  win  by  returning  to  the  parents'  home  from 
time  to  time? 

As  I  advanced  in  age  I  felt  it  unbecoming  to  behave 
as  young  couples  do.  While  I  was  lamenting  I  grew 
ill,  and  could  not  go  out  to  temples  for  worship.  Even 
this  rare  going  out  was  stopped,  and  I  had  no  hope  of 
living  long,  but  I  wanted  to  give  my  younger  children 
a  safer  position  while  I  was  alive. 

I  grieved  and  waited  for  the  delightful  thing  [ai^ 
appointment]  for  my  husband.  In  Autumn  he  got  a 
position,^  but  not  so  good  a  one  as  we  had  hoped,  and 
we  were  much  disappointed.  It  was  not  so  distant  as 
the  place  from  which  he  had  returned,  so  he  made  up 
his  mind  to  go,  and  we  hastily  made  preparations.  He 
started  from  the  house  where  his  daughter  had 
recently  gone  to  live.^  It  was  after  the  tenth  of  the 
Gods-absent  month.  I  could  not  know  what  had 
happened  after  he  started,  but  all  seemed  happy  on 

*  In  1057,  as  Governor  of  Shinano  Province. 

*  She  was  thirty-five  years  old  and  her  husband  forty-one  years 
old  when  they  were  married.  We  may  suppose  that  she  was  his 
second  wife.  This  daughter  must  have  been  borne  by  the  first  wife. 
The  cause  of  starting  from  his  daughter's  house  is  some  supersti- 
tious idea,  and  not  the  coldness  of  their  relation. 

64 


Of  Old  Japan 

that  day.  He  was  accompanied  by  our  boy.  My 
husband  wore  a  red  coat  and  pale  purple  kimono,^ 
and  aster-coloured  hakama  [divided  skirt],  and  car- 
ried a  long  sword.  The  boy  wore  blue  figured  clothes 
and  red  hakama,  and  they  mounted  their  horses  be- 
side the  veranda. 

V^Tien  they  had  gone  out  noisily  I  felt  very,  very 
lonely.  As  I  had  heard  the  Province  was  not  so  distant 
I  was  less  hopeless  than  I  had  been  before. 

The  people  who  accompanied  him  to  see  him  off 
returned  the  next  day  and  told  me  that  they  had  gone 
down  with  great  show  [of  splendour]  and,  then  con- 
tinuing, said  they  had  seen  human  fire  ^  this  morning 
starting  [from  the  company]  and  flying  towards  the 
Capital.  I  tried  to  suppose  it  to  be  from  some  one 
of  his  retinue.  How  could  I  think  the  worst.?  I  could 
think  of  nothing  but  how  to  bring  up  these  younger 
ones. 

He  came  back  in  the  Deutzia  month  of  the  next 
year  and  passed  the  Summer  and  Autumn  at  home, 
and  on  the  twenty-fifth  of  the  Long-night  month  he 
became  ill. 

1058.  On  the  fifth  day  of  the  Tenth  month  all  be- 
came like  a  dream.  ^  My  sorrows  could  be  compared 
to  nothing  In  this  world. 

Now  I  knew  that  my  present  state  had  been  re- 

*  The  rank  of  the  person  determined  the  colour  of  his  clothes. 
Red  was  worn  by  nobles  of  the  fifth  degree. 

'  The  Japanese  believed  that  "human  fire"  or  spirit  can  be  seen 
leaving  the  body  of  one  who  is  soon  to  die. 

'  Her  husband  died. 

65 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

fleeted  in  the  mirror  offered  to  the  Hase  Temple 
[about  twenty-five  years  before  by  her  mother]  where 
some  one  was  seen  weeping  in  agony.  The  reflection  of 
the  happier  one  had  not  been  realized.  That  could 
never  be  in  the  future. 

On  the  twenty-third  we  burnt  his  remains  with  de- 
spairing hearts,  my  boy,  who  went  down  with  him 
last  Autumn,  being  dressed  exquisitely  and  much  at- 
tended, followed  the  bier  weeping  in  black  clothes  with 
hateful  things  [mourning  insignia]  on  them.  My  feel- 
ing when  I  saw  him  going  out  can  never  be  expressed.  I 
seemed  to  wander  in  dreams  and  thought  that  human 
life  must  soon  cease  here.  If  I  had  not  given  myself 
up  to  idle  fictions  [she  herself  had  written  several] 
and  poetry,  but  had  practised  religious  austerities 
night  and  day,  I  would  not  have  seen  such  a  dream- 
world. 

At  Hase  Temple  a  cedar  branch  was  cast  down  to 
me  by  the  Inari  god  and  this  thing  [the  loss  of  her 
husband]  would  not  have  happened  if  I  had  visited 
the  Inari  shrine  on  my  way  home.  The  dreams  which 
I  had  seen  in  these  past  years  which  bid  me  pray  to 
the  Heaven  Illuminating  Honoured  Goddess  meant 
that  I  should  have  been  in  the  Imperial  Court  as  a 
nurse,  sheltered  behind  the  favour  of  the  King  and 
Queen  —  so  the  dream  interpreter  interpreted  my 
dream,  but  I  could  not  realize  this.  Only  the  sorrow- 
ful reflection  in  the  mirror  was  realized  unaltered.  O 
pitiful  and  sorrowful  I !  Thus  nothing  could  happen  as 
I  willed,  and  I  wandered  in  this  world  doing  no  vir- 
tuous deed  for  the  future  life. 

66 


Of  Old  Japan 

Life  seemed  to  survive  sorrows,  but  I  was  uneasy 
at  the  thought  that  things  would  happen  against  my 
will,  even  in  the  future  life.  There  was  only  one  thing 
I  could  rely  on. 

Ceaseless  tears  —  clouded  mind: 
Bright  scene  —  moon-shadow. 

On  the  thirteenth  of  the  Tenth  month  [1055]  I 
dreamed  one  night  this  dream: 

There  in  the  garden  of  my  house  at  the  farthest  ledge 
stood  Amitabha  Buddha !  He  was  not  seen  distinctly, 
but  as  if  through  a  cloud.  I  could  snatch  a  glimpse 
now  and  then  when  the  cloud  lifted.  The  lotus-flower 
pedestal  was  three  or  four  feet  above  the  ground;  the 
Buddha  was  about  six  feet  high. 

Golden  light  shone  forth;  one  hand  was  extended, 
the  fingers  of  the  other  were  bent  in  form  of  benedic- 
tion. None  but  I  could  see  him,  yet  I  felt  such  rever- 
ence that  I  dared  not  approach  the  blind  to  see  him 
better.  None  but  I  might  hear  him  saying,  "Then  this 
time  I  will  go  back,  and  afterwards  come  again  to 
receive  you."  I  was  startled  and  awoke  into  the 
fourteenth  day.  This  dream  only  zvas  my  hope  for  the 
life  to  come.  ^ 

I  had  lived  with  my  husband's  nephews,  but  after 
that  sad  event  we  parted  not  to  meet  again.  One  very 
dark  night  I  was  visited  by  the  nephew  who  was  liv- 
ing at  Rokuhara;  I  could  not  but  welcome  so  rare  a 
guest. 

1  At  death  the  Lord  Buddha  coming  on  a  cloud  appears  to  the 
faithful  one  and  accompanies  the  soul  to  Heaven. 

67 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

No  moon,  and  darkness  deepens 
Around  Obdsute.  Why  have  you  come? 
It  cannot  be  to  see  the  moon!  * 

After  that  time  [the  death  of  her  husband]  an  in- 
timate friend  stopped  all  commimication. 

She  m^y  be  thinking  that  I    • 

Am  no  more  in  this  worlds  yet  my  days 

Are  wasted  in  weeping. 

Weeping,  alas  I 

In  the  Tenth  month  I  turned,  my  eyes  full  of  tears, 
towards  the  intensely  bright  moon. 

Even  into  the  mind  always  clouded  with  grief. 
There  is  cast  the  reflection  of  the  bright  moon. 

Years  and  months  passed  away.  Whenever  I  recol- 
lected the  dream-like  incident  [of  his  death]  my 
mind  was  troubled  and  my  eyes  filled  so  that  I  can- 
not think  distinctly  of  those  days. 

My  people  went  to  live  elsewhere  and  I  remained 
alone  in  my  solitary  home.  I  was  tired  of  medita- 
tion and  sent  a  poem  to  one  who  had  not  called  on 
me  for  a  long  time. 

Weeds  grow  before  my  gate 
And  my  sleeves  are  wet  with  dew. 
No  one  calls  on  me, 
My  tears  are  solitary  —  alas! 

She  was  a  nun  and  she  sent  an  answer: 

The  weeds  before  a  dwelling  house 

May  remind  you  of  me! 
Bushes  bury  the  hut 
Where  lives  the  world-deserted  one. 

*  The  point  of  this  is  in  the  name  of  the  place,  Obasute,  which 
may  be  translated,  "Aunt  Casting  Away,"  or  " Cast-A way-Aunt." 
It  is  a  place  famous  for  the  beauty  of  its  scenery  in  moonlight. 

68 


II 

THE  DIARY  OF  MURASAKI  SHIKIBU 


II 

THE  DIARY  OF  MURASAKI  SHIKIBUi 

A.D.   IOO7-IOIO 

As  the  autumn  season  approaches  the  Tsuchlmikado  ^ 
becomes  inexpressibly  smile-giving.  The  tree-tops  near 
the  pond,  the  bushes  near  the  stream,  are  dyed  in 
varying  tints  whose  colours  grow  deeper  in  the  mel- 
low light  of  evening.  The  murmuring  sound  of  waters 
mingles  all  the  night  through  with  the  never-ceasing 
recitation  ^  of  sutras  which  appeal  more  to  one's  heart 
as  the  breezes  grow  cooler. 

The  ladies  waiting  upon  her  honoured  presence  are 
talking  idly.  The  Queen  hears  them;  she  must  find 
them  annoying,  but  she  conceals  it  calmly.  Her 
beauty  needs  no  words  of  mine  to  praise  it,  but  I  can- 
not help  feeling  that  to  be  near  so  beautiful  a  queen 
will  be  the  only  relief  from  my  sorrow.  So  in  spite 
of  my  better  desires  [for  a  religious  life]  I  am  here. 
Nothing  else  dispels  my  grief  * —  it  is  wonderful! 

It  is  still  the  dead  of  night,  the  moon  is  dim  and 
darkness  lies  under  the  trees.  We  hear  an  officer  call, 

^  This  diary  seems  to  have  been  jotted  down  in  disconnected 
paragraphs  and  the  editors  have  preserved  that  form. 

2  Tsuchimikado:  the  residence  of  Prime  Minister  Fujiwara,  the 
father  of  the  Queen. 

^  Priests  are  praying  for  the  easy  delivery  of  the  Queen,  who  has 
gone  to  her  parents'  house  before  the  birth,  in  accordance  with  old 
Japanese  custom. 

*  The  writer  of  this  diary  lost  her  husband  in  looi. 

71 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

"The  outer  doors  of  the  Queen's  apartment  must  be 
opened.  The  maids-of-honour  are  not  yet  come  — 
let  the  Queen's  secretaries  come  forward!"  While  this 
order  is  being  given  the  three-o'clock  bell  resounds, 
startling  the  air.  Immediately  the  prayers  at  the  five 
altars^  begin.  The  voices  of  the  priests  in  loud  recita- 
tion, vying  with  each  other  far  and  near,  are  solemn 
indeed.  The  Abbot  of  the  Kanon-in  Temple,  accom- 
panied by  twenty  priests,  comes  from  the  eastern  ^ 
side  building  to  pray.  Even  their  footsteps  along  the 
gallery  which  sound  to'-do-ro  to'-do-ro  are  sacred. 
The  head  priest  of  the  Hoju  Temple  goes  to  the  man- 
sion near  the  race-track,  the  prior  of  the  Henji  Temple 
goes  to  the  library.  I  follow  with  my  eyes  when  the 
holy  figures  in  pure  white  robes  cross  the  stately 
Chinese  bridge  and  walk  along  the  broad  path.  Even 
Azaliah  Saisa  bends  the  body  in  reverence  before  the 
deity  Daiitoku.  The  maids-of-honour  arrive  at  dawn. 

I  can  see  the  garden  from  my  room  beside  the  en- 
trance to  the  gallery.  The  air  is  misty,  the  dew  is  still 
on  the  leaves.  The  Lord  Prime  Minister  is  walking 
there;  he  orders  his  men  to  cleanse  the  brook.  He 
breaks  off  a  stalk  of  omenaishi  [flower  maiden]  which 
is  in  full  bloom  by  the  south  end  of  the  bridge.  He 
peeps  in  over  my  screen!  His  noble  appearance  em- 
barrasses us,  and  I  am  ashamed  of  my  morning  [not 
yet  painted  and  powdered]  face.  He  says,  "Your 
poem  on  this!  If  you  delay  so  much  the  fun  is  gone!" 

*  Altars  before  Fudo,  Gosanse,  Gunsari,  Daiitoku,  Kongoyasha. 

*  See  the  plan  of  a  great  house  of  those  days. 

72 


HaKB  B  » 


Of  Old  Japan 


and  I  seize  the  chance  to  run  away  to  the  writing-box, 
hiding  my  face  — 

Flower-maiden  in  bloom  — 

Even  more  beautif-id  for  the  bright  dew, 

Which  is  partial,  and  never  favors  me. 

"So  prompt!"  said  he,  smiling,  and  ordered  a  writ- 
ing-box to  be  brought  [for  himself]. 
His  answer: 

The  silver  dew  is  never  partial. 

From  her  heart 

The  flower-maiden's,  beauty. 

One  wet  and  calm  evening  I  was  talking  with  Lady 
Saisho.  The  young  Lord  ^  of  the  Third  Rank  sat  with 
the  misu  ^  partly  rolled  up.  He  seemed  maturer  than 
his  age  and  was  very  graceful.  Even  in  light  conversa- 
tion such  expressions  as  "Fair  soul  is  rarer  than  fair 
face"  come  gently  to  his  lips,  covering  us  with  confu- 
sion. It  is  a  mistake  to  treat  him  like  a  young  boy.  He 
keeps  his  dignity  among  ladies,  and  I  saw  in  him  a 
much-sought-after  romantic  hero  when  once  he  walked 
off  reciting  to  himself: 

Linger  in  the  field  where  flower-maidens  are  blooming 
And  your  name  will  be  tarnished  with  tales  of  gallantry. 

Some  such  trifle  as  that  sometimes  lingers  in  my 
mind  when  really  interesting  things  are  soon  forgot- 
ten—  why? 

^  Yorimichi,  the  Prime  Minister  Fujiwara  Michinaga's  son,  who 
was  then  sixteen  years  old. 

^  Misu:  a  thin  finely  woven  bamboo  curtain,  behind  which  one 
may  see  but  not  be  seen,  hung  before  great  personages  and  women's 
apartments. 

73 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Nowadays  people  are  carrying  pretty  folding  fans. 

Since  the  twentieth  of  the  Eighth  month,  the  more 
favoured  court  nobles  and  officers  have  been  on  night 
duty,  passing  the  nights  in  the  corridor,  or  on  the 
mats  of  the  veranda  idly  amusing  themselves.  Young 
men  who  are  unskilled  in  koto  or  fue  [harp  or  flute] 
amuse  themselves  with  tonearasoi  ^  and  imayo,^  and 
at  such  a  time  this  is  entertaining.  Narinobu,  the 
Queen's  Grand  Chamberlain,  Tsunefusa,  the  Lieu- 
tenant-General  of  the  Left  Bodyguard  and  State  Coun- 
cillor, and  Narimasa,  the  Major-General  of  the  Body- 
guard and  Governor  of  Mino,  passed  the  night  in 
diversions.  The  Lord  Prime  Minister  must  have  been 
apprehensive,  for  he  has  forbidden  all  public  enter- 
tainment. Those  who  have  long  retired  from  the  court 
have  come  in  crowds  to  ask  after  the  Queen's  welfare, 
so  we  have  had  no  peace. 

Twenty-sixth  day.  We  finished  the  preparation  of 
perfume  ^  and  distributed  it  to  all.  A  number  of  us 
who  had  been  making  it  into  balls  assembled  to- 
gether. On  my  way  from  Her  Majesty's  chamber  I 
peeped  into  Ben  Saisho's  room.  She  was  sleeping.  She 
wore  garments  of  hagi  ^  and  shion  *  over  which  she  had 
put  a  strongly  perfumed  lustrous  robe.  Her  face  was 

^  Tonearasoi:  at  present  not  known. 

*  Imayo,  or  "new  style,"  a  kind  of  song  in  vogue  in  those  days. 
The  verse  consists  of  eight  or  ten  alternating  seven-  and  five-syllable 
lines. 

»  This  perfume  was  composed  of  purified  Borneo  camphor,  aloe 
wood  and  musk,  and  was  used  to  perfume  clothing,  etc. 

*  Hagi:  violet-coloured  dress  with  blue  lining,  the  violet  dye 
taken  from  sapan-wood;  Shion:  pale  purple  dress  with  blue  lining. 

74 


Of  Old  Japan 

hidden  behind  the  cloth;  ^  her  head  rested  on  a  writ- 
ing-case of  gold  lacquer.  Her  forehead  was  beautiful 
and  fascinating.  She  seemed  like  a  princess  in  a  pic- 
ture. I  took  off  the  cloth  which  hid  her  mouth  and 
said,  "You  are  just  like  the  heroine  of  a  romance!" 
She  blushed,  half  rising;  she  was  beauty  itself.  She  is 
always  beautiful,  but  on  this  occasion  her  charm  was 
wonderfully  heightened. 

Dear  Lady  Hyoe  brought  me  some  floss  ^  silk  for 
chrysanthemums.  "The  wife  of  the  Prime  Minister 
favours  you  with  this  present  to  drive  away  age,^  care- 
fully use  it  and  then  throw  it  away." 

May  that  lady  live  one  thousand  years  who  guards  the  flowers! 

My  sleeves  are  wet  with  thankful  tears 

As  though  I  had  been  walking 

In  a  garden  of  dewy  chrysanthemums. 

I  wanted  to  send  it,  but  as  I  heard  that  she  had  gone 
away  I  kept  it. 

The  evening  I  went  to  the  Queen's  chamber.  As  the 
moon  was  beautiful,  skirts  overflowed  from  beneath 
the  misu.^  By  and  by  there  came  Lady  Koshosho  and 
Lady  Dainagon.  Her  Majesty  took  out  some  of  the 
perfume  made  the  other  day  and  put  it  into  an  incense 
burner  to  try  it.  The  garden  was  admirable  —  "When 

*  A  face  covering  used  while  sleeping. 

*  Floss  silk  was  used  to  protect  chrysanthemum  flowers  from  frost. 
The  flower  itself  was  believed  to  have  the  virtue  of  lengthening  life. 
The  Imperial  garden  party  undoubtedly  originated  from  a  belief  in 
this  virtue  in  the  flower. 

*  Ladies  were  crowded  close  behind  the  misu  looking  at  the  moon. 

75 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

the  ivy  leaves  become  red!"  they  were  saying  —  but 
our  Lady  seemed  less  tranquil  than  usual.  The  priests 
came  for  prayers,  and  I  went  into  the  inside  room  but 
was  called  away  and  finally  went  to  my  own  chamber. 
I  wanted  only  to  rest  a  few  minutes,  but  fell  asleep. 
By  midnight  everybody  was  in  great  excitement. 

Tenth  day  of  the  Long-moon  month. 

When  day  began  to  dawn  the  decorations  ^  of  the 
Queen's  chamber  were  changed  and  she  removed  to 
a  white  bed.  The  Prime  Minister,  his  sons,  and  other 
noblemen  made  haste  to  change  the  curtains  of  the 
screens,  the  bed  cover,  and  other  things.-^  All  day  long 
she  lay  ill  at  ease.  Men  cried  at  the  top  of  their  voices 
to  scare  away  evil  spirits.  There  assembled  not  only 
the  priests  who  had  been  summoned  here  for  these 
months,  but  also  itinerant  monks  who  were  brought 
from  every  mountain  and  temple.  Their  prayers 
would  reach  to  the  Buddhas  of  the  three  worlds.  All 
the  soothsayers  in  the  world  were  summoned.  Eight 
million  gods  seemed  to  be  listening  with  ears  erect 
for  their  Shinto  prayers.  Messengers  ran  off  to  order 
sutra-reciting  at  various  temples;  thus  the  night  was 
passed.  On  the  east  side  of  the  screen  [placed  around 
the  Queen's  bed]  there  assembled  the  ladies  of  the 
Court.  On  the  west  side  there  were  lying  the  Queen's 
substitutes  possessed  with  [or  who  were  enticing]  the 
evil  spirits.^  Each  was  lying  surrounded  by  a  pair  of 

*  Hangings,  screens,  and  clothes  of  attendants  were  all  white  at  the 
time  of  a  birth. 

*  Which  would  otherwise  have  attacked  the  Queen.  Some  of  the 
ladies-in-waiting  undertook  this  duty.  There  is  a  diflFerence  of  opinion 

.  76 


Of  Old  Japan 

folding  screens.  The  joints  of  the  screens  were  cur- 
tained and  priests  were  appointed  to  cry  sutras  there. 
On  the  south  side  there  sat  in  many  rows  abbots  and 
other  dignitaries  of  the  priesthood,  who  prayed  and 
swore  till  their  voices  grew  hoarse,  as  if  they  were 
bringing  down  the  living  form  of  Fudo.^  The  space 
between  the  north  room  and  the  dais  [on  which  was 
the  Queen's  bed]  was  very  narrow,  yet  when  I  thought 
of  it  afterwards  I  counted  more  than  forty  persons 
who  were  standing  there.  They  could  not  move  at  all, 
and  grew  so  dizzy  that  they  could  remember  nothing. 
The  people  [i.e.  the  ladies-in-waiting  and  maids-of- 
honour]  now  coming  from  home  could  not  enter  the 
main  apartment  at  all.  There  was  no  place  for  their 
flowing  robes  and  long  sleeves.  Certain  older  women 
wept  secretly. 

Eleventh  day.  At  dawn  the  north  sliding  doors  were 
taken  away  to  throw  the  two  rooms  together.  The 
Queen  was  moved  towards  the  veranda.  As  there  was 
no  time  to  hang  misu,  she  was  surrounded  by  kicho. 
The  Reverend  Gyocho  and  the  other  priests  per- 
formed incantations.  The  Reverend  Ingen  recited  the 
prayer  written  by  the  Lord  Prime  Minister  on  the 
previous  day  adding  some  grave  vows  of  his  own.  His 
words  were  infinitely  august  and  hopeful.  The  Prime 
Minister  joining  in  the  prayer,  we  felt  more  assured 

between  the  translators  as  to  whether  this  was  done  with  the  inten- 
tion of  deceiving  the  evil  spirits  into  attacking  the  wrong  person  (by 
introducing  into  her  neighbourhood  other  women  surrounded  with 
screens  and  attendants)  or  by  transmitting  the  supposed  evil  spirits 
out  of  the  Queen  into  her  ladies  by  a  sort  of  mesmerization. 

^  Fudo:  a  terrible-looking  Buddhist  idol  who  was  thought  to  have 
the  power  to  subdue  all  evil  spirits. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

of  a  fortunate  delivery.  Yet  there  was  still  lingering 
anxiety  which  made  us  very  sad,  and  many  eyes  were 
filled  with  tears.  We  said,  "Tears  are  not  suitable  to 
this  occasion,"  but  we  could,  not  help  crying.  They 
said  that  Her  Majesty  suffered  more  because  the 
rooms  were  too  crowded,  so  the  people  were  ordered 
to  the  south  and  east  rooms.  After  this  there  re- 
mained in  the  Royal  Apartment  only  the  more  im- 
portant personages.  The  Prime  Minister,  Lady  Sa- 
nuki,  and  Lady  Saisho  were  within  the  [Royal]  screen. 
The  honoured  priest  of  Ninna  Temple  and  the  court 
priest  of  Mii  Temple  were  summoned  within.  The 
Prime  Minister  gave  various  commands,  and  his 
voice  overpowered  those  of  the  priests.  There  were 
also  Ladles  Dainagon,  Koshosho,  Miya-no-Naishi, 
Nakatsukasa-no-KImi,  Tayu-no-Myobu,  Daishlklbu- 
no-Omoto,  Tono-no-Senji  —  these  last  were  venerable 
ladies  of  experience,  but  even  they  were  bewildered 
with  good  reason.  I  am  yet  a  novice,  and  I  felt  with 
all  my  heart  that  the  occasion  was  serious.  Also,  in  the 
place  a  little  behind,  outside  the  curtain,  there  were 
the  nurses  of  the  Princesses  Nalshi-no-Kami  and  Na- 
katsukasa,  of  the  Queen's  sister  Shonagon,  and  of  her 
younger  sister  Koshlklbu.  These  nurses  forced  their 
way  Into  the  narrow  passage  behind  the  two  screens 
and  there  walked  back  and  forth,  so  that  none  could 
pass  that  way.  There  were  many  other  persons  bus- 
tling about,  but  I  could  not  distinguish  them.  The 
Prime  Minister's  son,  Lieutenant-General  Saisho, 
Major-General  Masamichi  of  the  Fourth  Rank,  not  to 
speak- of  Lieutenant-General  Tsunefusa,  of  the  Left 

78 


Of  Old  Japan 

Bodyguard,  and  Miya-noTayu,  who  had  not  known 
Her  Majesty  familiarly,  all  looked  over  her  screen  for 
some  time.  They  showed  eyes  swollen  up  with  weep- 
ing [over  her  sufferings],  forgetting  the  shame  of  it. 
On  their  heads  rice  ^  was  scattered  white  as  snow. 
Their  rumpled  clothes  must  have  been  unseemly,  but 
we  could  only  think  of  those  things  afterward.  A  part 
of  the  Queen's  head  was  shaved.^  I  was  greatly  aston- 
ished and  very  sorry  to  see  it,  but  she  was  delivered 
peacefully.  The  after-birth  was  delayed,  and  all  priests 
crowded  to  the  south  balcony,  under  the  eaves  of  the 
magnificent  main  building,  while  those  on  the  bridge 
recited  sutras  more  passionately,  often  kneeling. 

Among  the  ladies-in-waiting  on  the  east  side  were 
seen  some  of  the  courtiers.^  Lady  Kochujo's  eye  met 
that  of  the  Lieutenant-General.  People  afterwards 
laughed  over  her  astonished  expression.  She  is  a  very 
fascinating  and  elegant  person,  and  is  always  very 
careful  to  adorn  her  face.  This  morning  she  had  done 
so,  but  her  eyes  were  red,  and  her  rouge  was  spoiled  by 
tears.  She  was  disfigured,  and  hardly  seemed  the  same 
person.  The  imperfectly  made-up  face  of  Lady  Saisho 
was  a  rare  sight,  but  what  about  my  own?  It  is  lucky 
for  me  that  people  cannot  notice  such  things  at  such 
a  time. 

^  For  good  luck. 

*  So  that  she  might  be  ordained  as  a  priestess  and  insured  a  good 
reception  in  the  next  world,  only  done  when  the  sick  person  is  in 
great  danger. 

^  This  was  contrary  to  etiquette  and  shows  the  extreme  excite- 
ment of  the  moment.  Ladies  and  gentlemen  of  the  court  remained 
in  separate  rooms  on  social  occasions. 

79 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

As' the  after-birth  came,  it  was  fearful  to  hear  the 
jealously  swearing  voices  of  the  evil  spirits.  Shinzo- 
Azari  took  charge  of  Lady  Ben-no-Kurodo;  Soyo 
took  charge  of  Hyoe-no-Kurodo;  a  priest  Hojuji  took 
charge  of  Ukon-no-Kurodo;  ^  Chiso  Azari  took  charge 
of  Lady  Miya-no-Naishi.  This  last  priest  was  over- 
powered with  the  evil  spirit,  and  as  he  was  in  a  too 
pitiable  state  Ninkaku  Azari  went  to  help  him.  It  was 
not  because  his  prayer  had  little  virtue,  but  the  [evil] 
spirit  was  too  strong.  Priest  Eiko  was  in  charge  of 
Lady  Saisho's  supplicator  of  the  spirit  [i.e.  Queen's 
substitute].  This  priest  swore  all  night  till  his  voice 
became  hoarse.  Most  ladies  who  were  summoned  in 
order  that  the  spirits  might  enter  into  them  remained 
safe,  and  they  were  much  troubled  [thinking  that  it 
would  be  to  the  Queen's  advantage  were  they  at- 
tacked]. At  noon  we  felt  that  the  sun  came  out  at 
last.  The  Queen  was  at  ease! 

She  Is  now  at  peace.  Incomparable  joy!  Moreover, 
it  is  a  prince,  so  the  joy  cannot  be  oblique.  The  court 
ladies  who  had  passed  the  previous  day  in  anxiety,  not 
knowing  what  to  do,  as  if  they  were  lost  in  the 
mist  of  the  early  morning,  went  one  by  one  to  rest 
in  their  own  rooms,  so  that  before  the  Queen  there 
remained  only  some  elderly  persons  proper  for  such 
occasions.  The  Lord  Prime  Minister  and  his  Lady 
went  away  to  give  offerings  to  the  priest  who  had  read 
sutras  and  performed  religious  austerities  during  the 
past  months,  and  to  those  doctors  who  were  recently 

*  Kurodo  =  secretary  (in  charge  of  court  manuscripts). 
80 


Of  Old  Japan 

summoned.  The  doctors  and  soothsayers,  who  had 
invented  special  forms  of  efficacy,  were  given  pen- 
sions. Within  the  house  they  were  perhaps  preparing 
for  the  ceremony  of  bathing  the  child. 

Large  packages  [of  ceremonial  clothes  ^]  were  car- 
ried to  the  apartments  of  the  ladies-in-waiting.  Ka- 
raginu  ^  and  embroidered  ^  trains  were  worn.  Some 
wore  dazzlingly  brilliant  trains  embroidered  and  or- 
namented with  mother-of-pearl.  Some  lamented  that 
the  fans  which  had  been  ordered  had  not  come.  They 
all  painted  and  powdered.  When  I  looked  from  the 
bridge  I  saw  Her  Majesty's  first  officials,  and  the 
highest  officers  of  His  Highness  the  Crown  Prince 
[the  newborn  child]  and  other  court  nobles.  The 
Prime  Minister  went  out  to  have  the  brook,  which 
had  been  choked  with  mud,  cleaned  ^  out. 

All  the  people  seem  happy.  Even  those  who  have 
some  cause  for  melancholy  are  overtaken  by  the  gen- 
eral joy.  The  First  Official  of  our  Queen  has  naturally 
seemed  happier  than  anybody,  though  he  does  not 
show  special  smiles  of  self-satisfaction  and  pride. 

The  Lieu  tenant-General  of  the  Light  Bodyguard 
has  been  joking  with  the  King's  Adviser  of  the  Middle 
Rank,  sitting  on  a  mat  on  the  balcony  of  the  side 
building.  The  sword  of  His  Highness  the  young 
Prince  has  been  brought  from  the  Imperial  Court. 

^  Everybody  was  still  wearing  white,  colour  of  purification. 
*  See  frontispiece. 

'  Every  Japanese  family  does  this  to-day,  for  almost  all  gardens 
have  artificial  brooks  or  ponds. 

8i     ' 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

The  Lieutenant-General,  and  First  Secretary  Yori- 
sada,  on  his  way  home  from  the  shrine  at  Ise  ^  where 
he  had  gone  as  Imperial  Messenger  to  offer  nusa,^ 
stopped  at  the  gate  [as  he  could  not  enter  the  house  ^] 
to  inquire  for  Her  Majesty.  He  was  given  some  pres- 
ent, I  did  not  see  it. 

The  navel  cord  was  cut  by  the  Prime  Minister's 
Lady.  Lady  Tachibana  of  the  Third  Rank  gave  the 
breast  for  the  first  time  [ceremonial].  For  the  wet- 
nurse  Daisaemon-no-Omoto  was  chosen,  for  she  has 
been  in  the  Court  a  long  time  and  is  very  familiar  with 
it;  the  daughter  of  Munetoki,  courtier  and  Governor 
of  Bitchu,  and  the  nurse  of  Kurodo-no-Ben  were  also 
chosen  as  nurses. 

The  ceremony  of  bathing  was  performed  at  six 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  bath  was  lighted  [by 
torches].  The  Queen's  maid  in  white  over  green  pre- 
pared the  hot  water.  The  stand  for  the  bathtub  was 
covered  with  white  cloth. 

Chikamitsu,  Governor  of  Owari  [Province],  and 
Nakanobu,  the  Head  Officer  attached  to  the  Queen, 
presented  themselves  before  the  misu. 

^  Imperial  shrine  at  Ise:  the  oldest  shrine,  built  5  B.C.,  dedicated 
to  the  Heaven  Shining  Goddess,  ancestor  of  the  Imperial  family. 
This  shrine  is  rebuilt  every  twenty  years  on  the  same  model.  It  is  the 
most  sacred  spot  in  Japan,  and  all  serious  events  pertaining  to  the 
Empire  or  Imperial  Household  are  announced  there  to  the  Goddess- 
Ancestor  by  Imperial  Messenger. 

*  Nusa :  rolls  of  silk  or  paper  oflFered  by  a  worshipper. 

'  Because  a  birth  in  a  house  was  defilement,  while  a  messenger 
to  or  from  a  god  was  holy, 

82 


Of  Old  Japan 

There  were  two  stands  for  kettles. 

Lady  Kyoiko  and  Lady  Harima  poured  the  cold 
water.  Two  ladles,  Omoku  and  Uma,  selected  sixteen 
jars  from  among  those  into  which  the  hot  water  was 
poured  [choosing  the  purest].  These  ladies  wore  gauze 
outer  garments,  fine  silk  trains,  karaginu,  and  saishi.^ 
Their  hair  was  tied  by  white  cords  which  gave  the 
head  a  very  fair  look.  In  the  bath  Lady  Saisho  be- 
came the  partner  of  bathing  [i.e.  entered  the  bath 
with  the  royal  infant].  Lady  Dainagon  in  her  bathing- 
dress  —  she  was  especially  beautiful  in  this  rare  cos- 
tume. The  Lord  Prime  Minister  took  the  August 
Prince  in  his  arms;  Lady  Koshosho  held  the  sword, 
and  Lady  Miya-no-Naishi  held  up  a  tiger's  head  be- 
fore the  Prince.^  Lady  Miya-no-Naishi  wore  kara- 
ginu with  a  pattern  of  pine  cones.  Her  train  was 
woven  in  a  marine  design  of  sea-weeds,  waves,  etc.; 
on  the  belt  a  vine-pattern  was  embroidered.  Lady 
Koshosho  wore  an  embroidered  belt  with  a  pattern 
of  autumn  leaves,  butterflies,  and  birds,  which  was 
bright  with  silver  thread.  Brocade  was  forbidden 
except  for  persons  of  high  rank  and  they  used  it  only 
for  the  belt.  Two  sons  of  the  Prime  Minister  and 
Major-General  Minamoto  Masamichi  were  scattering 
rice  in  great  excitement.^ "  I  will  make  the  most  noise," 
each  shouted  to  the  other.  The  priest  of  Henchi 
Temple  presented  himself  to  protect  the  August 
Child.  The  rice  hit  him  on  his  eyes  and  ears  so  he  held 

*  Saishi:  a  kind  of  gold  ornament  with  five  radiating  points  worn 
on  the  forehead  and  tied  on  around  the  head.    (See  frontispiece.) 

*  This  was  to  frighten  away  evil  spirits. 
^  Rice-scattering;  for  good  luck. 

83 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

out  his  fan  and  the  young  people  laughed  at  him.  The 
Doctor  of  Literature,  Kurodo  Ben-no-Hironari,  stood 
at  the  foot  of  the  high  corridor  and  read  the  first 
book  of  Sikki  [historical  records].  Twenty  bow-string 
men  twanged  the  bow-string  to  scare  away  evil  spirits, 
they  were  ten  men  of  the  fifth,  and  ten  men  of  the  sixth 
degree  [of  rank]  arranged  in  two  rows.  The  same  cere- 
monies of  bathing  were  repeated  in  the  evening.  Only 
the  Doctor  of  Literature  was  changed.  Doctor  Mune- 
toki.  Governor  of  Ise,  read  the  Kokyo  [book  on  filial 
piety],  and  Takachika  read  a  chapter  of  Buntei  [in  the 
Historical  Records  of  Chinese  Kings]. 

For  seven  nights  every  ceremony  was  performed 
cloudlessly.  Before  the  Queen  in  white  the  styles  and 
colours  of  other  people's  dresses  appeared  in  sharp 
contrast.^  I  felt  much  dazzled  and  abashed,  and  did 
not  present  myself  in  the  daytime,  so  I  passed  my 
days  in  tranquillity  and  watched  persons  going  up 
from  the  eastern  side  building  across  the  bridge.  Those 
who  were  permitted  to  wear  the  honourable  colours  ^ 
put  on  brocaded  karaginu,^  and  also  brocaded  uchigi. 
This  was  the  conventionally  beautiful  dress,  not 
showing  individual  taste.  The  elderly  ladies  who  could 
not  wear  the  honourable  colours  avoided  anything 

^  Here  occurs  an  untranslatable  sentence.  Literally  it  would  seem 
to  be:  It  seems  hair  growing  in  good  monochromatic  picture.  That 
might  mean  that  the  Queen  seemed  like  a-  beauty  in  a  picture  drawn 
with  ink  and  brush  (see  some  illustrations  in  this  book). 

*  Purple  and  scarlet. 

*  Karaginu:  a  short  garment  with  long  sleeves  and  worn  of  a 
diflFerent  colour  from  the  uchigi.   (See  frontispiece.) 

84 


Of  Old  Japan 

dazzling,  but  took  only  exquisite  uchigi  ^  trimmed 
with  three  or  five  folds,^  and  for  karaginu  brocade 
either  of  one  colour  or  of  a  simple  design.  For  their 
inner  kimonos  they  used  figured  stuffs  or  gauzes.  Their 
fans,  though  not  at  first  glance  brilliant  or  attractive, 
had  some  written  phrases  or  sentiments  in  good  taste, 
but  almost  exactly  alike,  as  if  they  had  compared 
notes  beforehand.  In  point  of  fact  the  resemblance 
came  from  their  similarity  of  age,  and  they  were  in- 
dividual efforts.  Even  in  those  fans  were  revealed 
their  minds  which  are  in  jealous  rivalry.  The  younger 
ladies  wore  much-embroidered  clothes;  even  their 
sleeve  openings  were  embroidered.  The  pleats  of  their 
trains  were  ornamented  with  thick  silver  thread  and 
they  put  gold  foil  on  the  brocaded  figures  of  the  silk. 
Their  fans  were  like  a  snow-covered  mountain  in 
bright  moonlight;  they  sparkled  and  could  not  be 
looked  at  steadily.  They  were  like  hanging  mirrors  [in 
those  days  made  of  polished  metal]. 

On  the  third  night  Her  Majesty's  major-domo  gave 
an  entertainment.  He  served  the  Queen  himself.  The 

^  Uchigi:  long  unconfined  flowing  robe  put  on  over  the  dress.  It 
was  made  of  elegant  material  and  lined  with  another  colour  and  was 
the  distinctive  and  beautiful  part  of  the  court  dress  of  that  day. 
Under  it  were  worn  two  or  more  other  silk  robes  of  different  colours, 
one  often  intended  to  show  through  and  modify  the  colour  of  the 
other.  They  were  fastened  in  front  by  a  belt  like  the  present-day  ki- 
mono, and  over  them  was  hung  at  the  back  the  long  and  elaborate 
train  of  heavy  white  silk  on  which  the  last  word  of  elegance  in  em- 
broidery or  painting  was  placed.  In  the  presence  of  Royalty  the  ladies 
knelt  in  rows  one  behind  the  other,  and  doubtless  these  trains  made 
a  great  display  spread  out  before  those  sitting  behind.  (See  frontis- 
piece.) 

*  See  frontispiece. 

85 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

dining-table  of  aloe  wood,  the  silver  dishes,  and  other 
things  I  saw  hurriedly.  Minamoto  Chunagon  and 
Saisho  presented  the  Queen  with  some  baby  clothes 
and  diapers,  a  stand  for  a  clothes  chest,  and  cloth  for 
wrapping  up  clothes  and  furniture.  They  were  white  in 
colour,  and  all  of  the  same  shape,  yet  they  were  care- 
fully chosen,  showing  the  artist  mind.  The  Governor 
of  Omi  Province  was  busy  with  the  general  manage- 
ment of  the  banquet.  On  the  western  balcony  of  the 
East  building  there  sat  court  nobles  in  two  rows,  the 
north  being  the  more  honourable  place.  On  the  south- 
em  balcony  were  court  officials,  the  west  being  the 
most  honourable  seat.  Outside  the  doors  of  the  prin- 
cipal building  [where  the  Queen  was]  white  figured- 
silk  screens  were  put. 

On  the  fifth  night  the  Lord  Prime  Minister  cele- 
brated the  birth.  The  full  moon  on  the  fifteenth  day 
was  clear  and  beautiful.  Torches  were  lighted  under 
the  trees  and  tables  were  put  there  with  rice-balls  on 
them.  Even  the  uncouth  humble  servants  who  were 
walking  about  chattering  seemed  to  enhance  the  joyful 
scene.  All  minor  officials  were  there  burning  torches, 
making  it  as  bright  as  day.  Even  the  attendants  of  the 
nobles,  who  gathered  behind  the  rocks  and  under  the 
trees,  talked  of  nothing  but  the  new  light  which  had 
come  into  the  world,  and  were  smiling  and  seemed 
happy  as  if  their  own  private  wishes  had  been 
fulfilled.  Happier  still  seemed  those  in  the  Audi- 
ence Chamber,  from  the  highest  nobles  even  to 
men  of  the  fifth  rank,  who,  scarcely  to  be  counted 

86 


Of  Old  Japan 

among  the  nobility,  met  the  joyful  time  going 
about  idly,  and  bending  their  bodies  busily  [i.e. 
obsequiously]. 

To  serve  at  the  Queen's  dinner  eight  ladies  tied 
their  hair  with  white  cords,  and  in  that  dress  brought 
in  Her  Majesty's  dining-table.  The  chief  lady-in- 
waiting  for  that  night  was  Miya-no-Naishi.  She  was 
brilliantly  dressed  with  great  formality,  and  her  hair 
was  made  more  charming  by  the  white  cords  which 
enhanced  her  beauty.  I  got  a  side  glance  of  her  when 
her  face  was  not  screened  by  her  fan.  She  wore  a  look 
of  extreme  purity. 

The  following  are  the  maids^-of-honour  who  tied 
their  hair;  Minamoto  Shikibu,  daughter  of  the  Gov- 
ernor of  Kaga  Province;  Kozaemon,  daughter  of  the 
late  Michitoki,  Governor  of  Bitchu ;  Kohyoe,  daugh- 
ter of  Akimasa,  Governor  of  the  Left  Capital;  Osuke, 
daughter  of  Sukechika,  the  head  priest  of  the  Ise 
shrine;  O  Uma,  daughter  of  Yorinobu,  an  officer  of  the 
Right  Bodyguard;  Ko  Uma,  daughter  of  Michinobu, 
an  officer  of  the  Left  Bodyguard ;  Kohyoe,  daughter  of 
Naritaka,  Recorder  of  the  Capital;  Komoku  [or  Da- 
kumi],  daughter  of  Nobuyoshi.  These  were  all  young 
and  pretty.  It  was  a  sight  worth  seeing.  This  time,  as 
they  chose  only  the  best-looking  young  ladies,  the 
rest  who  used  to  tie  their  hair  on  ordinary  occasions 
to  serve  the  Queen's  dinner  wept  bitterly;  it  was 
shocking  to  see  them. 

More  than  thirty  ladies  were  sitting  in  the  two  rooms 
east  of  the  Queen's  canopy,  a  magnificent  sight.  The 

87 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

august  dinner  trays  were  carried  by  uneme.^  Near  the 
entrance  of  the  great  chamber  folding  screens  sur- 
rounded a  pair  of  tables  on  which  these  dining-trays 
had  been  placed.  As  the  night  advanced  the  moon 
shone  brightly.  There  were  uneme,mohitori,^  migusi- 
age,'  tonomori,*  kanmori-no-nyokwan,^ — some  with 
whose  faces  I  was  not  familiar.  There  were  also  door- 
keepers, carelessly  dressed  and  with  hairpins  falling 
out,  crowded  together  towards  the  eastern  corridor  of 
the  principal  building  as  if  it  were  a  public  holiday. 
There  were  so  many  people  there  was  no  getting 
through  them.  After  dinner  the  maids-of-honour  came 
outside  the  misu  and  could  be  plainly  seen  by  the  light  of 
the  torches.  The  train  and  karaginu  of  Lady  Oshikibu 
was  embroidered  to  represent  the  dwarf  pine-wood  at 
Mount  Oshio.  As  she  is  the  wife  of  Michinoku,  Gov- 
ernor of  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  island,  she  serves 
now  in  the  Prime  Minister's  household.  Dayu-no- 
Miyobu  neglected  the  ornamentation  of  her  kara- 
ginu, but  she  adorned  her  train  with  silver  dust  repre- 
senting sea-waves.  It  was  pleasing  to  the  eye,  though 
not  dazzling.  Ben-no-Naishi  showed  on  her  train  a 
beach  with  cranes  on  it  painted  in  silver.  It  was  some- 
thing new.  She  had  also  embroidered  pine  branches; 
she  is  clever,  for  all  these  things  are  emblematic  of  a 
long  life.  The  device  of  Lady  Shosho  was  inferior  to 

*  Uneme:  beautiful  women,  selected  from  various  provinces  foP 
their  beauty,  especially  to  wait  on  the  Royal  table. 

*  Mohitori:  officials  who  had  charge  of  wells,  shoyu  (Japanese 
sauce)  and  ice-houses. 

'  Migusiage:  attendants  whose  hair  was  done  up  with  hairpins. 

*  King's  housekeepers.  •  Cleaners. 

88 


Of  Old  Japan 

these  —  many  laughed  at  her  silver  foil.  She  was  sister 
to  Sukemitsu,  the  Governor  of  Shlnano,  and  has 
lived  at  the  court  a  long  time.  People  wanted  to  see 
this  entertainment.  A  priest  was  there  who  used  to  at- 
tend the  court  to  beguile  the  night  with  religious  and 
other  stories.  I  said  to  him,  "You  cannot  see  such  a 
lovely  thing  every  day."  "Indeed!  indeed!"  said  he, 
neglecting  his  Buddha  and  clapping  his  hands  for  joy. 
The  court  nobles  rose  from  their  seats  and  went  to 
the  steps  [descending  from  the  balcony].  His  Lord- 
ship the  Prime  Minister  and  others  cast  da.^  It  was 
shocking  to  see  them  quarrelling  about  paper.  Some 
[others]  composed  poems.  A  lady  said,  "What  re- 
sponse shall  we  make  if  some  one  oifers  to  drink  sake 
with  us?"  We  tried  to  think  of  something.^ 

^  Da:  a  gambling  game  now  not  known.  It  was  played  with  dice. 

*  (The  following  poem,  then  composed,  is  made  with  words  of 
two  meanings.    It  is  impossible  to  arrange  it  in  poetic  form  in 
English,  but  we  present  the  two  meanings  in  separate  phrases, 
which  the  reader  may  combine  for  himself.) 
Japanese  words  with  their  meanings: 

Mezurashiki  hikari  =  uncommon  light. 

£,    ,.  (added, 

bashi  sou  =  <  1  '  •  * 

(  pour  more  sake  mto. 

o  ,        1 .  ( waxing  moon. 

Sakazuki  wa  =  ■< 

i  a  cup. 

Chiyomo  =  for  a  thousand  ages. 

(  circulate,  O'moon  never  waning! 

Megurame  =  circulate  \  circulate  the  cup  to  all  persons  count- 
C     less  times. 
Poem. 

First  meaning: 
We  pray  that  the  waxing  moon  [i.  e.  the  young  Prince]  may  never 

wane,  hut  shine  for  a  thousand  ages'  without  change! 

Second  meaning: 
May  this  cup  [of  joy]  he  full  as  soon  as  emptied  and  circulate  freely 

to  all! 

89 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

ShijonoDainagon  Is  a  man  of  varied  accomplish- 
ments. No  ladles  can  rival  him  In  repartee,  much  less 
compete  with  him  In  poetry,  so  they  were  all  afraid  of 
him,  but  [this  evening]  he  did  not  give  a  cup  to  any 
particular  lady  to  make  her  compose  poems.  Perhaps 
that  was  because  he  had  many  things  to  do  and  It  was 
getting  late.  At  this  ceremony  the  ladles  of  high  rank 
are  given  robes,  together  with  babies'  dresses  pre- 
sented by  the  Queen.  The  ladies  of  the  fourth  rank 
were  each  given  a  lined  kimono,  and  those  of  the  sixth 
rank  were  given  hakama.^  So  much  I  saw. 

The  next  night  the  moon  was  very  beautiful.  As  It 
is  the  delightful  season,  young  people  went  boating. 
They  were  all  dressed  uniformly  in  white  and  their 
hair  showed  better  than  when  they  wear  coloured 
clothes.  Kotaibu,  Minamoto  Shiklbu,  Mlyakl-no- 
JIju,  Gosechl-no-Ben,  Ukon,  Kohyoe,  Koelmon,  Uma, 
Yasurahl,  Isebito  —  these  were  on  the  veranda 
when  the  Lleutenant-General  of  the  Left  Bodyguard, 
and  the  Lleutenant-General,  the  Prime  Minister's 
son,  came  to  take  them  out  In  the  boat  punted  by 
Lleutenant-General  Kanetaka  of  the  Right  Body- 
guard. The  rest  of  the  ladles  were  neglected  and  fol- 
lowed them  with  their  eyes.  They  seemed  to  be  jeal- 
ous in  spite  of  themselves.  Into  the  very  white  gar- 
den ^  the  moon  shone  down  and  added  to  the  beauty 
of  the  malds-of-honour  In  their  white  dresses.  There 
were  many  palanquins  waiting  at  the  shelter  [for  con- 

^  A  pleated  divided  skirt  worn  by  both  men  and  women. 
'  In  Kioto  it  used  to  be  the  custom  to  cover  the  earth  of  the  gardens 
with  very  white  fine  sand. 
90 


COURT  DRESS  OF  MILITARY  OFFICIAL 
(For  explanation  see  List  of  Illustrations) 


Of  Old  Japan 

veyances]  near  the  north  entrance.  They  were  those 
of  the  ladies-in-waiting  of  His  Majesty's  court,  To- 
saumi,  Koshosho,  Uma,  Ukon,  Chikuzen,  Omi  —  so 
far  I  have  heard,  but  as  I  don't  know  them  well  there 
may  be  some  mistakes.  The  people  in  the  boat  came 
in  in  confusion  [hearing  that  visitors  from  the  King's 
Court  had  arrived].  The  Lord  Prime  Minister  came 
out  to  welcome  them  and  put  them  in  good  humour. 
He  seemed  to  be  perfectly  happy.  Gifts  were  made  to 
them  according  to  their  rank. 

On  the  seventh  day  His  Majesty  celebrated  the 
birth.  His  secretary  and  Major-General,  Michimasa, 
came  as  King's  Messenger  with  a  long  list  [of  the 
presents]  put  into  a  wicker  box.  A  letter  was  immedi- 
ately sent  from  the  Queen  to  the  King.  The  students 
from  the  Kangakuin  ^  came  keeping  step.  The  list  of 
visitors'  names  was  presented  to  Her  Majesty.  Some 
may  perhaps  receive  gifts. 

The  ceremony  of  the  evening  was  noisier  than  ever. 
I  peeped  under  the  Queen's  canopy.  She  who  is  es- 
teemed by  the  people  as  the  mother  of  the  nation  did 
not  seem  to  be  in  good  spirits.  She  appeared  a  little 
weary.  She  had  grown  thinner,  and  her  appearance  in 
bed  was  slenderer,  younger,  and  gracefuller.  A  little 
lantern  was  hung  under  the  canopy  which  chased  the 
darkness  away  even  from  the  comers.  Her  fair  com- 
plexion was  pale  and  transparently  pure.  I  thought 

*  A  school  created  in  825  a.d.  by  the  Prime  Minister  Fujiwara 
Fuyutsugu  to  educate  the  younger  members  of  the  Fujiwara  family. 

91 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

her  abundant  hair  would  be  better  tied  up.  There  is 
great  impropriety  in  writing  about  her  at  all,  so  I  will 
stop  here. 

The  general  ceremonies  were  the  same  as  the  other 
day.  The  gifts  to  the  courtiers  were  bestowed  from 
within  the  misu.  The  women's  dresses  and  the 
Queen's  dress  [perhaps  from  the  Queen's  wardrobe] 
were  added  to  them.  The  chief  of  the  King's  secreta- 
ries and  court  nobles  received  them,  approaching  the 
misu. 

His  Majesty's  gifts  were  uchigi,  and  kimonos,  and 
rolls  of  silk  in  the  usual  court  fashion.^  The  gifts  to 
Tachibana-no-Sanmi  [who  offered  the  breast  to  the 
young  Prince  for  the  first  time]  were  a  set  of  women's 
clothes  and  rolls  of  brocade,  a  silver  clothes  chest, 
and  wrappings  for  clothes  [which  perhaps  were  white]. 
I  have  heard  that  something  wrapped  up  was  added 
also,  though  I  could  not  see  it  in  detail. 

On  the  eighth  day  all  changed  their  dress  [which 
had  been  white,  the  colour  of  purification].  On  the 
ninth  evening  the  Vice-Governor  "^  of  the  August 
Crown  Prince's  retinue  celebrated  the  birth.  The 
present  was  put  on  a  white  cabinet.  The  ceremony  was 
quite  In  the  new  style.  On  the  silver  clothes  chest  a 
raised  ornament  was  carved,  and  the  island  of  Horai ' 

*  This  "court  fashion"  of  sending  rolls  of  silk  as  presents  from  the 
Emperor  or  Empress  prevails  to-day,  one  thousand  years  later. 

'  This  person  was  the  second  son  of  the  Prime  Minister;  there- 
fore the  Queen's  brother  or  half-brother  and  uncle  of  the  Crown 
Prince. 

'  The  island  of  Horai;  Japanese  Elysium,  a  crystal  island  of  eter- 
nal youth  and  felicity,  supposed  to  exist  in  mid-ocean.  A  miniature 

92 


Of  Old  Japan 

was  also  represented  as  usual,  but  in  finer  and  newer 
fashion.  I  am  sorry  I  cannot  describe  it  all  exactly. 
This  evening  the  winter  screens  were  used,  and  the 
ladies  wore  richly  coloured  dresses.  They  seemed  all 
the  more  charming  as  it  was  the  first  time  after  the 
birth  [to  see  them].  The  rich  and  brilliant  colours 
shone  through  the  karaginu.  The  women's  figures 
also  showed  more  distinctly  and  that  enhanced  their 
beauty.  This  was  the  night  that  Lady  Komano-no- 
Omoto  was  put  to  shame. 

It  was  after  the  tenth  day  of  the  Gods-absent 
month,  but  the  Queen  could  not  leave  her  bed.  So 
night  and  day  ladies  attended  her  in  her  apartment 
towards  the  West.  The  Lord  Prime  Minister  visited 
her  both  during  the  night  and  at  dawn.  He  examined 
the  breasts  of  the  wet-nurses.  Those  nurses  who  were 
in  a  sound  sleep  were  much  startled  and  got  up  while 
still  asleep;  it  was  quite  a  pity  to  see  them.  He  very 
naturally  devoted  himself  with  the  utmost  care,  while 
there  was  anxiety  about  the  August  Child.  Sometimes 
the  Honourable  Infant  did  a  very  unreasonable  thing 
and  wet  the  Lord  Prime  Minister's  clothes.  He,  loos- 
ening his  sash,  dried  his  dress  behind  the  screen.  He 
said:  "Ah!  it  is  a  very  happy  thing  to  be  wet  by  the 
Prince.  When  I  am  drying  my  clothes  is  my  most 
comfortable  moment!"  So  he  said  rejoicing.  He  espe- 
cially favoured  Prince  Murakami,  and  as  he  thinks 
I  am  related  to  that  Prince  he  talked  to  me  very  fa- 
presentation  of  this  island  is  used  on  festal  occasions  as  the  emblem 
of  eternity,  or  unchangeableness. 

93 


Diaries  of  Court  Toadies 

miliarly.  I  know  many  things  which  may  be  expected 
to  happen!  ^ 

The  day  of  the  King's  visit  was  approaching,  and 
the  Lord's  mansion  was  improved  and  adorned. 
Beautiful  chrysanthemums  were  sought  for  every- 
where, to  plant  in  the  garden.  Some  were  already  fad- 
ing, others  in  yellow  were  especially  lovely.  When 
they  were  planted  and  I  saw  them  through  the  shift- 
ing morning  mists,  they  seemed  indeed  to  drive  away 
old  age. 

I  wish  I  could  be  more  adaptable  and  live  more 
gaily  in  the  present  world  —  had  I  not  an  extraordi- 
nary sorrow  —  but  whenever  I  hear  delightful  or  in- 
teresting things  my  yearning  for  a  religious  life  grows 
stronger.  I  become  melancholy  and  lament.  I  try  to 
forget,  for  sorrow  is  vain.  Am  I  too  sinful.?  So  I  was 
musing  one  morning  when  I  saw  waterfowl  playing 
heedlessly  in  the  pond.^ 

Water  jowl  floating  on  the  water  — 

They  seem  so  gay. 

But  in  truth 

It  is  not  gay  to  live  anxiously  seeking  means  of  existence. 

I  sympathized  with  them  who  outwardly  have  no  other 
thought  but  amusement,  yet  in  reality  are  seeking  a 
livelihood  in  great  anxiety. 

*  The  Prime  Minister  wished  to  arrange  a  marriage  between  his 
eldest  son  and  the  Prince's  daughter.  The  authoress's  cousin  had 
adopted  the  Prince's  son. 

*  This  incident  has  for  some  reason  become  very  famous  and  artists 
have  used  it  as  a  subject  for  pictures.  One  of  these  is  now  hanging  in 
the  Imperial  Museum  in  Tokyo. 

94 


Of  Old  Japan 

Lady  Koshosho  sent  me  a  letter,  and  when  I  was 
writing  the  answer  a  brisk  shower  came  pattering 
down.  The  sky  looked  threatening  and  the  messenger 
was  in  a  hurry,  so  I  think  I  wrote  but  a  broken-legged 
poem.  After  dark  the  messenger  returned  with  a 
strongly  perfumed  and  deeply  coloured  paper  ^  on 
which  was  written : 

The  dark  sky  dulls  my  dreamy  mind. 

The  down-dripping  rain  lingers  — 

0  my  tears  down  Jailing,  longing  after  thee! 

I  have  forgotten  what  I  wrote  to  her  except  the  poem: 

There  are  pauses  between  the  showers  of  the  outer  world. 
But  there  is  no  time  when  my  sleeves,  wet  with  tears,  are  dry. 

That  day  the  Queen  saw  the  new  boats  which  were 
presented  for  her  inspection.  The  dragon^s  head  and 
the  phoenix  at  the  prow  made  me  think  of  animated 
living  figures. 

The  visit  ^  of  His  Majesty  was  to  be  made  at  eight 
or  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning.  From  early  dawn  ladles 
adorned  themselves  with  great  care.  As  the  seats  of 
the  courtiers  were  placed  in  the  west  side  building  the 
Queen's  apartment  was  not  so  much  disturbed.  I  have 
heard  that  the  ladles  serving  at  the  Imperial  shrine 
dressed  very  elaborately  in  the  rooms  of  the  first 
maid-of-honour. 

In  the  early  morning  Lady  Koshosho  came  back 

*  Poems  were  written  on  oblongs  of  crimson,  yellow,  gold,  or  other 
paper  according  to  the  feeling  of  the  writer.  Nowadays  oblong  poem 
papers  can  be  bought  anywhere,  but  they  are  generally  white  or 
gray  with  gold  decoration. 

*  The  King's  visit  was  made  October  i6,  ioo8. 

95 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

from  her  father's.  We  dressed  our  hair  together.  In 
spite  of  the  fixed  hour  His  Majesty's  coming  will  be 
delayed,  we  thought,  and  our  relaxed  minds  were  still 
indolent.  Some  ladies  had  ordered  unornamented  silk 
fans  and  were  on  tiptoe  with  expectancy  when  the 
drums  were  heard  [announcing  Royalty]  and  they 
were  in  an  awkward  predicament.^  We  welcomed  the 
Royal  equipage.  The  boatmen's  music  was  very  good. 
When  the  Royal  palanquin  drew  near,  the  bearers, 
though  they  were  rather  honourable  persons,  bent 
their  heads  in  absolute  humility  as  they  ascended  the 
steps.  Even  in  the  highest  society  there  are  grades  of 
courtesy,  but  these  men  were  too  humble.  The  Royal 
dais  was  prepared  at  the  west  side  of  the  Queen's.'^  His 
honourable  chair  was  placed  in  the  eastern  part  of  the 
south  veranda.  A  little  apart  from  it  on  the  east  side 
were  hung  misu,  and  two  of  the  court  ladies  in  attend- 
ance on  the  King  came  out  from  behind  that  misu.  The 
beautiful  shape  of  their  hair,  tied  with  bands,  was  like 
that  of  the  beauties  in  Chinese  pictures.  Lady  Saemon 
held  the  King's  sword.  She  wore  a  blue-green  pattern- 
less  karaginu  and  shaded  train  with  floating  bands 
and  belt  of  "  floating  thread  "  brocade  dyed  in  dull  red. 
Her  outer  robe  was  trimmed  with  five  folds  and  was 
chrysanthemum-coloured.  The  glossy'  silk  was  of 
crimson;  her  figure  and  movement,  when  we  caught 
a  glimpse  of  it,  was  flower-like  and  dignified.  Lady 

*  It  was  de  rigueur  for  ladies  to  conceal  their  faces  with  fans. 

*  The  left  side  is  the  more  honourable  position,  but  this  time  the 
King  sat  at  the  right  side  because  perhaps  they  could  not  move  the 
Queen's  dais. 

'  A  special  effect  of  brilliant  shinmg  produced  by  beating  the  silk. 

96 


Of  Old  Japan 


Ben-noNaishi  held  the  box  of  the  King's  seals.  Her 
uchigi  was  grape-coloured,  her  brocaded  train  and 
karaginu  were  the  same  as  the  former  lady.  She  is  a 
very  small  and  smile-giving  person  and  seemed  a  little 
shy  and  I  was  sorry  for  her.  Her  face  and  clothes  were 
in  better  taste  than  those  of  the  other  ladies.  Her  hair- 
bands  were  blue-green.  Her  appearance  suggested  one 
of  the  ancient  dream-maidens  descended  from  heaven. 

The  officers  of  the  King's  Bodyguard  managed 
things  connected  with  the  state  carriage  [perhaps 
drawn  by  a  bullock]  In  fine  style.  They  were  elegantly 
dressed.  The  First  Lieutenant-General  took  His 
Majesty's  sword  and  gave  it  to  Lady  Saemon. 

Looking  over  those  who  were  inside  the  misu  I  saw 
that  persons  who  were  permitted  to  wear  honourable 
colours  were  in  karaginu  of  blue  or  red,  painted  trains, 
and  uchigi  which  were  as  a  rule  brocade  of  old  red  and 
old  rose.  Only  the  Right  Bodyguard  wore  clothes  of 
shrimp  pink.  The  beaten  ^  stuffs  were  like  the  min- 
gling of  dark  and  light  maple  leaves  in  autumn.  The 
under  garments  were  in  deep  and  pale  jasmine  yellow 
or  in  green  and  white.  Some  wore  scarlet  and  green, 
and  others  dresses  trimmed  with  three  folds.  Among 
those  who  were  not  permitted  to  wear  figured  silk  the 
elderly  persons  wore  blue,  or  dull  red  and  old  rose  five- 
fold-bordered uchigi.  The  colour  of  the  sea  painted  on 
their  trains  was  tasteful  and  quiet.  On  their  belts  was 
a  repeated  design. 

The  younger  ladles  wore  five-fold-trimmed  kara- 
ginu of  chrysanthemum  colours  according  to  their 

*  A  special  effect  of  brilliant  shining  produced  by  beating  the  silk. 

97 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

taste.  The  first  garment  was  white  and  those  who  wore 
a  blue  dress  covered  It  with  a  red  one.  Those  who  wore 
old  rose  on  the  outside  took  more  richly  coloured  gar- 
ments underneath.^  Among  those  whose  dress  was  in 
combination  with  white,  only  those  who  made  skilful 
combinations  seemed  well  dressed.  I  saw  some  fans 
exquisitely  strange  and  original.  We  can  compare 
their  tastes  more  easily  in  their  everyday  dress,  but  on 
such  an  occasion  as  this,  when  they  give  their  whole 
minds  to  the  costumes,  vying  with  each  other,  they 
all  seem  like  so  many  works  of  art.  They  look  rather 
alike,  and  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish  ages,  or  to  know 
whether  hair  is  thick  or  thin.  Their  faces  and  heads 
were  hidden  by  fans,  yet  some  ladies  seemed  more 
dignified  and  others  inferior.  Ladies  who  seem  dis- 
tinguished at  such  a  time  must  be  beautiful  indeed. 
'Five  ladies  who  had  formerly  served  both  the  King 
and  our  Queen  were  assembled  here.  They  were,  two 
ladies-in-waiting,  two  maids-of-honour,  and  one  cook.^ 
To  serve  the  dinner  Ladies-in-Waiting  Chikuzen 
and  Sakyo,  their  hair  tied  with  bands,  came  out  near 
the  square  pillar  where  the  court  ladies  sat.  They  were 
like  beautiful  angels  [Japanese  word,  tennin].  Sakyo 
wore  karaginu  of  white,  and  blue  under  white.  Lady 
Chikuzen  wore  five-fold-trimmed  karaginu  of  chrys- 

^  These  garments  were  evidently  made  of  very  thin  material, 
colours  underneath  being  intended  to  modify  the  outer  ones,  hence 
the  art  of  dressing  became  very  subtle. 

*  Doubtless  this  office  was  highly  important  and  held  in  honour. 
In  those  days  poison  and  inferior  foods  were  to  be  guarded  against. 
Throughout  the  journal  it  may  be  noticed  that  all  directly  serving 
the  King  and  Queen  in  any  way  are  persons  of  high  rank. 

98 


Of  Old  Japan 

anthemum  colours.  The  ornament  of  their  trains  was 
dyed  by  rubbing.^  Lady  Tachibana  of  the  Third  Rank 
prepared  the  dinner.  She  is  an  old  lady  and  wore  blue  ^ 
karaginu,  and  yellow  chrysanthemum  uchigi  woven  in 
a  "floating  thread"  pattern.  A  sudare  was  rolled  up, 
but  a  post  obscured  the  view.  The  Lord  Prime  Minis- 
ter, taking  the  August  young  Prince  in  his  arms  went 
before  the  King.  His  Majesty  took  the  child  himself. 
The  Honourable  Infant  cried  a  little  in  a  very  young 
voice.  Lady  Ben-no-Saisho  stood  holding  the  Prince's 
sword.  The  Prince  was  taken  to  the  Lord  Prime  Min- 
ister's wife,  who  sat  on  the  west  side  of  the  inner  door. 
After  His  Majesty  had  gone,  Ben-no-Saisho  came  out 
and  said  to  me:  "I  was  exposed  to  brightness  [i.e.  the 
radiance  of  the  King's  presence].  I  felt  discomposed." 
Her  blushing  face  was  beautiful  in  every  feature,  and 
set  off  her  dress  delightfully. 

When  night  came  we  had  beautiful  dances.  The 
court  nobles  presented  themselves  before  the  King 
[to  dance].  The  names  of  the  dances  performed  were: 
The  Pleasures  of  Ten  Thousand  Ages. 
The  Pleasures  of  a  Peaceful  Reign. 
The  Happy  Palace. 
When  they  danced  the  "Long-Pleasing  ^  Son,"  the 

*  In  this  curiously  delicate  operation  the  actual  leaf  or  flower  from 
which  the  colour  was  obtained  was  rubbed  onto  the  silk  to  make  the 
desired  pattern. 

*  Light  blue  and  some  kinds  of  yellow  are  colours  relegated  to  the 
elderly  in  Japan.  Babies  and  young  people  are  dressed  in  bright 
colours  and  showy  patterns.  The  old  wear  plain  stuffs  and  pale  or 
dull  colours. 

*  This  dance  was  performed  by  court  nobles  at  the  coronation  of 
the  present  Emperor  at  Kioto,  191 5. 

99 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

closing  one,  they  went  out  singing  and  danced  along 
the  road  beyond  the  garden  hills.  ^  As  they  went  far- 
ther away  the  sound  of  flute  and  drum  mingled  with 
the  sound  of  wind  in  the  pine-wood  towards  which 
they  were  going.  The  garden  brook,  cleansed  very 
carefully,  was  refreshing  to  us  and  the  [sound  of  the] 
water  rippling  on  the  pond  gave  us  a  chilly  feeling. 
Lady  Sakyo  offered  the  Queen  sympathy,  not  know- 
ing that  she  had  doubled  her  undergarments,  so  peo- 
ple laughed  secretly.  Lady  Chikuzen  talked  of  the 
late  King  Enyu,'*  who  had  visited  her  often.  She  talked 
about  the  events  of  those  days,  and  I  felt  that  she  was 
about  to  utter  things  unfit  for  this  happy  occasion,  so 
I  did  not  answer  her  saying  I  was  too  tired.  We  were 
sitting  with  a  curtain  between  us.  If  there  had  been 
some  one  to  ask,  "Alas,  what  things?"  she  would  have 
spilled  the  unfit  words.^  The  dancing  before  the  King 
had  begun  and  it  was  very  delightful,  when  the  voice 
of  the  young  Prince  was  heard  crying  beautifully.  The 
Minister  of  the  Right  said  flatteringly  that  the  Au- 
gust Child's  voice  was  in  accord  with  the  music.  The 
Commander  of  the  King's  Left  Bodyguard  recited 
with  others  "The  Pleasures  of  Ten  Thousand  Years" 
and  "The  Pleasures  of  Ten  Thousand  Autumns."  Our 
honourable  host,  the  Lord  Prime  Minister,  said, 
"Ah!  I  held  the  previous  condescending  visit  as  a 
great  honour,  but  this  is  the  greatest."  He  wept  in  in- 

*  Artificial  hills  in  Japanese  gardens  are  intended  to  bring  moun- 
tain scenery  to  mind,  whether  large  or  small.  They  are  sometimes 
of  considerable  size. 

*  Reigned  970  to  984.  This  lady  may  have  been  his  mistress  or  had 
interesting  reminiscences  to  relate. 

100 


Of  Old  Japan 

toxica tlon  of  joy.  There's  really  no  need  of  my  saying 
it,  but  he  is  so  grateful  to  the  King  and  so  conscious 
of  his  happiness  it  is  lovely  to  see  it. 

The  Prime  Minister  withdrew  and  His  Majesty 
retired  from  the  chamber.  He  summoned  the  Minister 
of  the  Right  to  order  him  to  record  that  the  Queen's 
officials  and  Prime  Minister's  stewards  were  to  be 
advanced  in  rank.  To-no-Ben  presented  to  him  all 
who  were  to  be  thus  honoured.  The  nobles  of  the  Fuji- 
wara  clans  ^  arrived  together,  but  there  were  only 
those  immediately  connected  with  the  Prime  Minis- 
ter's family,  the  other  three  families  were  not  among 
them.  Then  came  the  chief  officers  of  the  Right  Body- 
guard, the  high  officials  of  the  Queen  Dowager,  the 
officials  of  our  Queen  to  whom  additional  duties  were 
assigned,  and  other  members  of  the  court  who  had 
been  promoted  and  who  came  to  thank  the  King.  His 
Majesty  went  in  beside  the  Queen,  but  as  the  night 
was  far  advanced  it  was  not  long  before  the  Prime 
Minister  called  the  Royal  carriage  and  the  King  re- 
turned to  his  own  palace. 

The  next  day  Royal  messengers  came  here  before 
the  morning  mist  had  cleared  up.  I  arose  late  and  did 
not  see  them.  Last  evening  was  the  first  time  that  His 

^  The  feuds  of  the  Fujiwara  family.  Fujiwara  Fuhito  had  four  sons 
who  became  the  founders  of  the  four  great  Fujiwara  families  — 
Minami,  Kyo,  Kita,  and  Shiki.  They  were  all  aspiring  to  the  King's 
favour  and  at  enmity  with  each  other,  the  present  Prime  Minister 
Michinaga  far  outstripping  the  others  in  power. 

lOI 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Majesty  the  King  had  met  the  Queen  during  these 
months.  After  the  visit  the  duties  of  the  August 
Prince's  attendants  and  ladies  were  made  public. 
Some  who  had  not  heard  about  it  before  were  disap- 
pointed and  jealous.  The  decorations  of  the  Queen's 
apartment,  which  had  been  neglected,  were  improved. 
Things  became  more  attractive  in  the  Queen's  pres- 
ence. For  years  the  Prime  Minister  had  felt  anxious 
[as  the  Queen  had  had  no  child],  but  his  hopes  being 
realized  he  and  his  wife  devoted  themselves  to  taking 
care  of  the  Queen.  The  August  Child  seems  to  have 
shed  brightness  around  him. 

In  the  evening  the  moonlight  was  very  beautiful. 
The  Second  Official  of  the  August  young  Prince  came, 
perhaps  thinking  that  his  thanks  might  be  offered  by 
a  court  lady.  The  bridge  opposite  the  door  was  wet 
with  vapour  from  the  bath.  No  one  answered,  so  he 
went  to  the  room  of  Lady  Miya-no-Naishi  which  is 
next  the  bridge  of  the  eastern  building.  Lady  Saisho 
was  in  the  inner  room.  The  man,  holding  back  the  un- 
locked door,  asked  again,  "Is  some  one  within?"  But 
she  did  not  come  out.  Just  then  the  Queen's  First 
Officer  appeared  and  called, "  Is  some  one  there."* "  She 
felt  it  impossible  not  to  reply,  so  made  a  faint  answer. 
The  new  official  was  in  a  gay  humour  and  said  re- 
proachfully, "You  did  not  answer  me,  but  you  espe- 
cially favour  the  Head  Officer!  It  is  natural  enough, 
but  not  kind;  is  there  so  much  difference  between  the 
nobles  in  this  place?  It  is  too  much!"  He  sung  "The 
August  Happiness  of  the  Day."  As  the  night  ad- 

I02 


Of  Old  Japan 

vanced  the  moon  became  brighter;  "It  would  be  bet- 
ter to  take  away  the  obstruction  from  before  the 
door,"  said  he  persuasively.  I  thought  It  awkward 
that  a  noble  of  the  Court  should  stand  there  below  me 
like  that,  but  I  did  not  open  the  door.  If  I  were 
younger,  I  thought,  my  Inexperience  would  be  my 
excuse  were  I  to  talk  with  him  or  open  the  door,  but 
one  cannot  talk  thoughtlessly  when  one  is  young  no 
longer,  so  I  did  not  open  the  door  but  held  It  with  my 
hand. 

The  first  day  of  the  Frost  month  was  the  fiftieth 
day  after  the  birth.  The  persons  who  were  to  pre- 
sent themselves  came  In  full  dress.  The  sight  before 
her  presence  was  like  a  picture  of  a  poet's  assembly. 
Many  kich5  were  arranged  along  the  east  side  of  the 
Queen's  dais  from  the  inner  room  to  the  veranda. 
The  Royal  dinlng-table  was  placed  towards  the  south 
front  of  the  house.  At  the  west  side  was  prepared  the 
Queen  Dowager's  dinner.  It  was  placed  on  a  tray  of 
aloe  wood.  I  don't  know  what  kind  of  a  stand  It  was 
on  because  I  did  not  see  it.  She  wore  a  grape-coloured 
kimono  trimmed  with  five  folds  and  red  uchlgi.  Those 
serving  the  dinner  were  Lady  Saisho  and  Lady  Sa- 
nuki.  The  malds-of-honour  dressed  their  hair  with 
saishi  and  bands.  Lady  Dainagon  served  the  August 
Prince's  dinner  at  the  east  side  —  a  little  dining-table, 
plate,  stand  for  chopsticks,  with  a  central  decoration 
representing  a  bit  of  seashore  —  all  as  small  as  play- 
things for  dolls.  At  the  east  end  where  the  sudare  was 
a  little  rolled  up,  there  were  in  waiting  such  ladies  as 

103 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Ben-no-Nalshi,  Lady  Nakatsukasa,  Lady  Koshosho; 
as  I  was  inside  I  could  not  see  in  great  detail.  That 
night  Lady  Sefu,  the  nurse,  was  permitted  to  wear  a 
dress  of  honourable  colour.  She  seemed  still  girlish, 
as  she  took  the  August  Prince  in  her  arms  and  gave 
him  to  the  Lord  Prime  Minister  who  was  within  the 
dais.  He  came  out  quietly  and  they  were  plainly  seen 
in  the  flickering  light  of  the  torches.  It  was  very 
lovely.  The  August  Prince  was  dressed  in  red  brocade 
with  shaded  skirt — exquisitely  pretty.  The  Mochi  ^ 
was  given  to  him  by  the  Lord  Prime  Minister.  The 
seats  of  the  courtiers  had  been  prepared  at  the  west 
side  of  the  east  building;  there  were  two  ministers 
present.  They  came  out  onto  the  bridge  and  were  very 
drunk  and  boisterpus. 

As  the  torches  burnt  low,  the  Major-General  of  the 
Fourth  Rank  was  called  to  light  lanterns.  Boxes  and 
baskets  of  food,'^  the  Prime  Minister's  gifts,  were 
borne  in  by  the  attendants  and  piled  up  on  the  bal- 
cony near  the  railing.  Some  of  the  boxes  were  to  be 
taken  to  the  King's  kitchen,  and  as  the  next  day  was 
to  be  a  day  of  abstinence  for  religious  devotion  they 
were  carried  away  at  once. 

The  Queen's  First  Officer  came  to  the  misu  and 
asked  if  the  court  nobles  should  be  invited  there.  As 

*  Mochi:  a  cake  made  of  beaten  rice  flour  paste. 

«  These  dainty  white  wooden  boxes  of  food  arranged  in  a  way 
pleasing  to  the  eye  are  still  a  feature  of  Japanese  life.  They  are  dis- 
tributed, with  varying  contents,  at  weddings  and  funerals,  sold  at 
railway  stations,  and  carried  on  picnics. 

104 


» 

< 
o 

CO 

id 

» 


Of  Old  Japan 

the  answer  was  "yes,"  every  one  came  led  by  the 
Prime  Minister,  and  approached  the  east  door.  Ladies 
stood  in  two  or  three  rows;  the  misu  was  rolled  up  by 
those  who  were  nearest  it.  Lady  Dainagon,  Lady 
Koshosho,  and  others.  The  Minister  of  the  Right 
came  dancing  wildly  and  made  a  hole  in  the  kicho 
behind  which  ladies  were  sitting.  They  laughed,  say- 
ing, "He  has  long  passed  the  age  for  that."  He  did  not 
notice,  but  made  a  great  many  unbecoming  jokes, 
taking  away  ladies'  fans.  The  August  Prince's  First 
Officer  took  a  sake  cup  ^  and  stepped  out;  he  sung  a 
song;  although  it  was  unaccompanied  by  dancing  it 
was  very  delightful.  Farther  towards  the  east,  leaning 
against  a  door-post,  the  General  of  the  Right  was 
standing,  studying  the  ladies'  sleeves  and  the  skirts  of 
their  garments  showing  below  the  misu.  He  is  differ- 
ent from  other  men.  The  ladies,  thinking  that  after 
all  the  intoxicated  men  were  only  trying  to  seem 
young  and  irresistible,  made  light  of  their  behavior  and 
said,  "It  is  nothing,  nobody  else  will  behave  so." 
Compared  with  such  men  the  General  is  far  superior. 
He  was  afraid  of  the  sake  cup,  and  when  it  came  to 
him  passed  it  by,  singing  the  song  which  begins  "One 
Thousand  and  Ten  Thousand  Ages."  The  First  Officer 
of  the  Light  Bodyguard  said,  "I  think  Lady  Mura- 
saki  must  be  somewhere  here!"  I  listened,  thinking, 
"How  can  she  be  here  in  a  place  where  there  is  no 

1  At  banquets  a  great  cup  waS  used  which  could  contain  one  or  two 
quarts  of  liquor.  When  this  was  circulated  among  the  guests  each 
was  expected  to  empty  the  cup,  and  it  was  the  pride  of  the  drinker 
to  toss  it  off  in  one  draught. 

105 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

such  graceful  person  as  Prince  Genji?"^  The  Minister 
of  the  Right  said,  "  Sanmi-no-Suke  [officer  of  the  third 
rank],  accept  this  cup!"  When  the  officer  came  out 
from  below  the  Lord  Keeper  of  the  seal  [an  inferior 
position]  the  drunken  man  wept.  The  King's  Adviser, 
leaning  in  a  comer,  was  flirting  with  Lady  Hyobu. 
The  Prime  Minister  did  not  forbid  even  unmention- 
able jokes.  It  was  an  awful  night  of  carousal,  so  after 
the  ceremony  I  signalled  to  Lady  Saisho  and  we  hid 
ourselves,  but  there  came  noisily  the  Prime  Minister's 
sons  and  Lieutenant-General  Saisho,  so,  although  we 
two  had  remained  hidden  behind  the  screen,  even 
this  was  taken  away  and  we  were  captives.  "Compose 
a  poem  each,  and  you  shall  be  excused,"  said  the  Lord 
Prime  Minister.  I  was  frightened  and  helpless,  and 
made  haste  to  comply: 

How  can  I  number  the  years  of  the  Prince! 

One  thousand,  nay,  eight  thousand,  may  he  live,  and  more. 

"Well  done!"  said  he,  reciting  it  twice,  and  he  an- 
swered immediately: 

0  would  I  might  live  the  life  of  a  crane  — 
Then  might  I  reckon  the  years  of  the  Prince 
Up  to  one  thousand! 

He  was  much  intoxicated,  but  the  poem  had  feeling, 
for  it  came  from  his  innermost  desire.  The  child  cher- 
ished in  this  way  will  have  a  very  bright  future.  Even 
such  as  I  can  imagine  the  thousand  prosperous  years 
of  His  August  Highness!  He  felt  satisfied  with  his 
own  poem  and  said,  "Has  Your  Majesty  heard  the 
poem?  I  have  made  a  poem!"  and  then  —  "I  am 
*  The  hero  of  Genji  Monogatari. 

io6 


Of  Old  Japan 

worthy  to  be  your  father  and  you  are  worthy  to  be 
my  daughter  —  Mother  is  smiling,  she  must  think 
she  is  happy.  She  may  be  thinking  she  has  got  a  good 
husband ! "  said  he  in  extreme  intoxication.  As  is  usual 
with  drunken  persons  all  were  listening.  His  wife 
seemed  to  be  embarrassed  by  this  conversation  and 
retired.  "Mother  will  be  angry  if  I  do  not  follow  her," 
said  he,  and  went  through  the  dais  hurriedly,  mutter- 
ing, "Excuse  me,  Your  Majesty,  but  a  child  is  adored 
because  of  its  father!"  and  everybody  laughed. 

The  day  for  the  Queen's  return  to  the  palace  ap- 
proaches and  her  ladies  have  no  tranquil  hours  be- 
cause of  continual  ceremonies.  Her  Majesty  had  had 
blank  books  made,  so  from  early  morning  I  was 
summoned  to  attend  her  to  arrange  the  paper  and  to 
write  letters  which  were  sent  with  the  books  and  the 
romances  to  be  copied.  I  also  spent  days  in  compiling 
these  into  books.  "What  fancy  is  this.?  Why  do  you 
do  such  things  these  chilly  days."*"  the  Lord  Prime 
Minister  said,  but  he  himself  brought  out  fine  papers, 
brushes  and  ink,  and  even  writing-boxes.  These  were 
given  to  the  ladies  by  the  Queen's  own  hand.  They 
were  bashful,  but  excuses  were  in  vain,  and  they  went 
into  comers  and  composed  and  came  back  blushing, 
saying,  "I  have  done  this,"  only  to  be  given  more 
brushes  and  ink.  I  had  brought  my  romances  from 
home  and  hidden  them  in  my  own  room,  but  one 
day  the  Prime  Minister  entered  it  secretly  to  hunt 
about  and  found  them  and  gave  them  to  the  first 
lady-in-waiting.  As  the  books  are  not  at  all  clearly 

107 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

written,  I  am  ashamed  to  think  what  their  opinion 
must  be.^ 

The  infant  Prince  begins  to  babble  and  crow.  His 
Majesty  is  naturally  impatient  to  have  him.  The 
waterfowl  have  begun  to  come  more  and  more  to  the 
pond  before  the  house. 

I  longed  for  snow  while  we  were  staying  there,  but 
just  then  I  had  to  go  home  to  my  parents.  Two  days 
after  retiring  from  the  Court  a  great  snow  came.  The 
old  familiar  trees  of  my  home  reminded  me  of  those 
melancholy  years  when  I  used  to  gaze  upon  them 
musing  when  the  colours  of  flowers,  the  voices  of 
birds,  the  skies  of  Spring  and  Autumn,  moon  shadows, 
frost  and  snow,  told  me  nothing  but  that  time  was 
revolving,  and  that  I  was  menaced  with  a  dreary  fu- 
ture. Before  I  went  to  Court  I  tried  to  avoid  sadness 
by  writing  to  those  who  were  in  the  same  state  of 
mind,  even  to  those  with  whom  I  was  only  slightly 
acquainted,  and  associating  with  them  I  consoled  my 
heart  in  various  ways.  Although  an  unimportant  per- 
son I  had  passed  my  life  without  feeling  any  sort  of 
contempt  of  myself  until  I  went  to  Court —  since  then, 
alas!  I  have  experienced  all  the  bitterness  of  it.  To- 
day I  took  out  romances,  but  they  no  longer  inter- 
ested me.  I  was  ashamed  to  think  what  those  melan- 
choly persons  to  whom  I  used  to  write  had  thought  of 
me  since  I  went  to  Court,  so  I  had  no  courage  to  write 
to  them  again.  Those  with  whom  I  am  now  intimate 

^  The  Queen  desired  a  literary  Court  to  rival  that  of  the  first  Queen. 
See  note  on  p.  131. 

108 


Of  Old  Japan 

would  have  to  publish  my  letters  broadcast,  so  how 
can  I  write  to  them  my  imnost  heart?  —  thus  my  let- 
ters have  inadvertently  grown  few.  I  had  a  feeling 
that  association  with  some  of  the  younger  ladies  who 
used  to  visit  me  before  I  went  to  Court  could  not  con- 
tinue. Some  of  them  I  had  to  refuse  when  they  came, 
and  in  my  home  all  these  trifles  have  made  me  feel 
more  deeply  that  I  have  gone  into  a  world  not  in- 
tended for  me.  I  write  only  to  those  from  whom  I  can 
never  part,  to  whom  my  heart  prompts  me  to  speak. 
O  worthless  heart,  that  feels  love  only  for  those  with 
whom  it  daily  associates !  I  long  for  Lady  Dainagon 
with  whom  I  spent  every  night  before  the  Queen, 
when  we  told  each  other  all  our  heart's  secrets  —  is  it 
also  my  worldly  heart  that  longs  for  a  companion 
other  than  Buddha? 

Like  two  wild  ducks 

Floating  with  unrestful  slumber, 

Yet  even  those  nights  I  would  recall — 

Feathers  wet  and  cold — 
But  colder  tears! 

Lady  Dainagon  returned  this  answer: 

Midnight  sleep  was  broken 
But  no  friend  to  brush  away  the  cold  tears! 
I  envy  the  Oshidori  ^  which  has  ever  its  mate  by  its  side. 

Her  handwriting  is  very  elegant.  She  is  a  very  true- 
hearted  person. 

A  lady  wrote  me,  "The  Queen  has  seen  the  snow, 
and  she  regrets  deeply  that  you  are  not  here  at  Court." 
The  Prime  Minister's  Lady  wrote  to  me,  "When  I 

*  A  special  kind  of  wild  duck  called  oshidori  which  is  always  seen 
in  couples. 

109 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

tried  to  stop  your  going  away  you  said  you  would  go 
at  once  that  you  might  come  back  soon.  Was  not  that 
true?  —  for  many  days  have  passed."  She  may  not 
have  been  in  earnest,  yet  as  I  received  such  a  letter 
I  went  back  to  the  Court. 

It  was  on  the  seventeenth  of  the  Frost  month 
that  the  Queen  went  back  to  the  palace.  The  time 
had  been  fixed  for  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  but 
the  night  was  far  advanced.  I  could  not  see  more 
than  thirty  ladies  who  tied  up  their  hair.  To  the 
east  balcony  of  the  Queen's  apartments  came  more 
than  ten  ladies-in-waiting  from  His  Majesty's  Court 
[to  escort  the  Queen].  Her  Majesty's  senji  [woman 
who  repeats  the  Queen's  words  to  outsiders]  went  in 
Her  Majesty's  coach  with  her.  The  Lord  Prime  Min- 
ister's wife  and  Lady  Sen,  the  nurse,  holding  the 
August  Infant  in  her  arms,  went  in  a  coach  adorned 
with  silk  fringes.  Lady  Dainagon  and  Lady  Saisho 
were  in  a  gold-studded  coach.  In  the  next  one  went 
Lady  Koshosho  and  Lady  Miya-no-Naishi.  The 
Lieutenant-General  of  His  Majesty's  stud  was  in  the 
next  one.  I  was  to  go  in  that  one.  His  manner  ex- 
pressed dissatisfaction  with  so  mean  a  companion  and 
I  was  much  discomposed.  Lady  Jiyu,  Ben-no-Naishi, 
Lady  Saemon,  the  Prime  Minister's  first  attendant, 
and  Lady  Shikibu  went  in  their  proper  order  in  their 
palanquins.  As  it  was  bright  moonlight  I  was  greatly 
embarrassed,  and  in  the  palace  I  followed  the  Lieu- 
tenant-General not  knowing  where  I  trod.  If  some  one 
had  been  looking  at  me  jrom  behind  [Japanese  expres- 

IIO 


Of  Old  Japan 


sion  signifying  "gossiping  about  or  criticizing"],  I 
must  have  been  ashamed  indeed.  . 

I  passed  that  night  in  the  third  little  room  on  the 
corridor  of  the  Kokiden.-^  Lady  Koshosho  came  and 
we  talked  of  the  sadness  of  our  lives.  We  took  off  our 
kimonos  and  put  on  doubly  wadded  ones,  and  making 
a  fire  in  an  incense-burner  we  were  complaining  of  the 
cold  when  the  Chamberlain  and  the  State  Council- 
lor and  Lieutenant-General  Kinnobu  came  to  inquire 
for  us.  I  wished  I  might  have  been  entirely  forgotten 
this  evening.  It  annoyed  more  than  it  pleased  us;  nev- 
ertheless, as  they  had  come  to  make  inquiries,  I  said: 
"To-morrow  I  will  return  the  compliment  and  go  to 
inquire  after  you.  To-night  I  am  shivering  with  cold." 
Saying  these  words  we  secretly  stole  away  from  that 
room.  Some  were  now  preparing  to  go  back  to  their 
homes;  we  thought  them  to  be  some  of  the  lower  offi- 
cials. I  do  not  say  this  as  comparing  them  with  my- 
self. By  the  way.  Lady  Koshosho  is  very  noble  in 
character  and  beautiful,  but  I  notice  she  is  thinking 
sadly  of  the  World. ^  One  reason  is  her  father's  rather 
humble  rank  which  makes  good  fortune  delay  to  come 
to  her. 

This  morning  Her  Majesty  saw  in  detail  last  eve- 
ning's presents  from  the  Prime  Minister.  The  hair 
ornaments  in  a  case  were  more  lovely  than  words  can 
express.  There  were  a  pair  of  salvers.  On  one  of  them 

*  Kokiden:  residence  of  the  first  Queen, 

*  The  World;  i.e.  matrimonial  affairs. 

Ill 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

were  poem  papers  and  bound  blank  books.  On  the 
other  were  the  poetical  collections  of  the  Kokinshu, 
Gosenshu,  and  Juishu.  ^  Each  was  bound  in  five  vol- 
umes. The  copyists  of  these  volumes  were  the  King's 
Adviser  and  attendant  of  middle  rank  and  Enkwan.^ 
The  covers  were  of  thin  figured  silk;  the  fastenings  of 
braided  silk  of  the  same  material.  They  were  fitted 
into  a  basket.  There  were  also  ancient  and  modern 
poetical  collections  of  various  families,  such  as  those 
of  Yoshinobu  and  Motosuke.  The  copies  made  by 
Enkwan^  and  Chikazumi^  were  kept  for  the  Queen's 
private  use.  They  were  made  in  the  new  fashion. 

On  the  twentieth  day  of  the  Frost  month  the  dance 
of  Gosetchi  ^  was  performed.  A  costume  was  given  to 
the  young  lady  whom  the  King's  attendant  and  State 
Councillor  offered  for  the  dance.  The  Lieutenant- 
General  asked  for  a  garland  for  his  dancer,  which  was 
given.  At  the  same  time  a  box  of  perfume  ornamented 
with  artificial  leaves  and  plum  blossoms  was  given 

^  Three  anthologies,  of  Ancient  and  Modern  Poems,  Later  Selec- 
tions of  Poems,  and  Miscellaneous  Poems,  respectively. 

^  These  men  were  famous  calligraphers. 

*  This  famous  dance,  whose  origin  is  given  below,  was  performed 
at  the  present  Emperor's  coronation  at  Kioto  in  1915,  by  five  daugh- 
ters of  ancient  noble  families  selected  for  their  beauty.  It  is  said  that 
these  young  ladies  immediately  thereafter  received  a  great  many 
offers  of  marriage. 

Gosetchi  was  a  great  holiday  succeeded  by  two  days  of  feasting. 
The  dancing  girls  (of  the  diary)  were  all  daughters  of  persons  of  high 
rank,  three  being  daughters  of  courtiers  and  two  daughters  of  prov- 
ince governors.  Tradition  says  that  when  King  Tenmu  was  at  his 
palace  of  Yoshino,  heavenly  maidens  came  down  and  danced  before 
him  fluttering  the  long  celestial  sleeves  of  their  feathery  dresses  five 
times.  This  was  the  origin  of  the  dance. 

112 


Of  Old  Japan 

her.  As  the  arrangements  had  been  made  a  long  time 
beforehand  this  year,  there  was  great  rivalry  among 
the  dancers.  Torches  were  lighted  in  close  rows  along 
the  outer  doors  of  the  eastern  veranda  so  there  was 
day-brightness,  and  it  was  really  awkward  to  walk 
there.  I  felt  for  the  girls,  but  it  was  not  they  only 
who  were  embarrassed.  Young  nobles  looked  at  the 
girls  face  to  face,  almost  bringing  the  lights  down  In 
front  of  them.  They  tried  to  draw  a  curtain  before 
themselves,  but  in  vain,  and  the  nobles'  eyes  were 
still  on  them.  My  heart  throbs  even  at  the  memory 
of  it. 

The  helpers  ^  of  courtier  Narito's  daughter  were 
dressed  in  brocaded  karaginu,  which  was  distinctive 
and  pleasing  even  at  night.  She  was  overwhelmed  by 
her  dress  and  her  movements  were  ungraceful,  yet 
the  nobles  paid  her  special  attention.  The  King  came 
to  see  the  dance.  The  Lord  Prime  Minister,  too,  crept 
in  from  the  side  entrance,  so  we  felt  constraint. 

The  helpers  of  Nakakyo's  daughter  were  all  of  the 
same  height.  They  were  graceful  and  charming,  and 
people  agreed  that  they  were  not  inferior  to  any 
ladies. 

The  State  Councillor  and  Lleutenant-General  had 
all  his  maids  as  helpers  of  his  daughter.  One  of  them 
was  ungraceful,  being  fat  and  countrified,  so  all  were 
laughing  at  her.  The  daughter  of  T5  [State  Council- 

*  Each  dancer  was  attended  by  helpers  who  were  sometimes  per- 
sons of  degree.  Their  duties  were  to  arrange  trains  and  costumes  in 
the  postures  of  the  dance. 

"3 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

lor]  gave  a  fresh  and  distinct  impression  because  of 
her  family.*  She  had  ten  helpers. 

The  ladies  who  were  proud  of  their  good  looks 
seemed  more  beautiful  in  this  artificial  light. 

On  the  morning  of  the  day  of  the  Tiger  ^  the  court- 
iers assembled.  Although  it  is  a  common  custom  to 
have  the  dance,  the  younger  ones  were  especially  curi- 
ous to  see  the  dancers.  Was  it  because  they  had  ac- 
quired rude  country  manners  during  these  months  of 
absence  from  the  Court?  There  the  dress  dyed  by  rub- 
bing the  leaves  of  the  indigo  plant  was  not  to  be  seen. 
When  night  came  the  second  official  of  the  Crown 
Prince  was  summoned  and  perfumes  were  bestowed 
upon  him.  Quantities  of  it  were  heaped  up  in  a  large 
box. 

That  night  the  dance  was  performed  in  the  Seiry- 
oden.^  The  King  was  present  to  see  it.  The  Prime 
Minister's  wife  sent  a  messenger  to  the  Governor  of 
Owari. 

As  the  August  young  Prince  was  to  be  present,  rice 
was  thrown  to  keep  off  evil  spirits,  and  people  reviled 
them  [the  spirits]  and  called  them  names.  It  gave  us 
a  queer  feeling.  I  was  weary  and  wanted  to  rest  a  lit- 
tle, so  I  remained  in  our  chamber  thinking  to  present 
myself  when  it  should  be  necessary.  Lady  Kohyoe  and 
Lady  Kohyobu  sat  beside  the  brazier.  We  were  saying 

*  Her  father  was  Keeper  of  the  Seal.  Her  aunt  was  one  of  the 
queens. 

^  See  signs  of  the  zodiac,  of  Old  Japan. 

'  The  name  of  a  detached  hall  in  the  Imperial  Palace. 

114 


Of  Old  Japan 

that  the  hall  was  crowded  and  nothing  could  be  seen 
distinctly,  when  the  Lord  Prime  Minister  came  in. 
"Why  do  you  stay  here?  Come  with  us!"  so  we  went 
reluctantly.  I  watched  the  dancers  thinking  how  tired 
they  must  be,  and  what  a  heavy  task  they  had  before 
them.  The  daughter  of  the  Governor  of  Owari  became 
ill  and  retired.  Human  fate  is  like  a  dream,  it  seems! 
After  the  dance  His  Majesty  retired. 

Young  noblemen  talk  of  nothing  these  days  but  the 
rooms  of  those  dancers.-^  Even  the  borders  of  the  cur- 
tains hanging  over  the  sudare  were  varied  according 
to  the  taste  of  the  dancer.  Their  hair-dressing  and 
their  style  also  varied  extremely,  so  the  young  men 
talked  about  that,  and  more  improper  things  too. 
Even  in  ordinary  years  [when  there  was  no  unusual 
festivity]  the  dancing  girls'  hearts  are  always  filled 
with  anxiety,  how  much  more  so  this  year.  While 
I  was  thinking  about  it  they  came  out  in  single  file. 
My  heart  swelled  with  sympathy.  It  may  be  they 
have  no  great  patrons  to  depend  on  who  could  pro- 
tect them.  As  they  are  all  chosen  for  their  beauty  all 
are  attractive,  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  say  which 
is  superior  to  the  other,  although  the  man  of  fashion 
may  perhaps  perceive  differences.  In  this  brilliant 
light  they  may  not  even  shade  their  faces  with  their 
fans.  They  are  placed  in  rivalry  with  each  other  in 
rank,  in  prudence,  and  in  wit,  and  must  struggle  each 
to  excel  the  other,  although  at  the  same  time  they 

*  Like  the  knights'  tents  in  the  tournaments  each  girl's  apart- 
ment was  distinguished  by  special  devices  of  cloths  or  banners  hung 
before  it. 

"5 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

feel  shyness  In  the  presence  of  the  young  men.  Sur- 
rounded by  the  young  nobles,  they  are  forced  to  hold 
their  own  among  them  worthily.  I  feel  sorry  for  them. 

Governor  Tamba's  daughter  wore  a  darkish  blue 
gown.  The  State  Councillor  To's  daughter  wore  red. 
The  maids  of  the  latter  wore  the  blue  karaginu  of  a 
girl  and  were  so  beautiful  that  they  made  us  women 
jealous.  One  girl  did  not  seem  at  all  dignified.  The 
daughter  of  the  State  Councillor  and  Lieutenant- 
General  was  tall  and  had  beautiful  hair.  Her  attend- 
ants wore  deep-coloured  clothes  trimmed  with  five 
folds  and  their  outer  garments  were  varied  according 
to  taste.  The  last  girl  wore  a  plain  grape-coloured  one, 
and  that  simple  dress  was  more  beautiful,  as  it  showed 
taste  in  colour  combination. 

The  secretaries  of  the  sixth  rank  went  towards 
them  to  take  away  their  fans.  They  threw  them  down 
themselves.  Though  they  were  graceful  they  did  not 
seem  like  girls.  If  we  were  in  their  places  it  would 
seem  like  a  dream  to  us.  I  had  never  supposed  I 
should  mingle  with  these  court  ladies !  Yet  the  human 
heart  is  an  invisible  and  dreadful  being.  If  I  became 
accustomed  to  [court  life]  my  bashfulness  would  be 
overcome  and  I  could  easily  stand  face  to  face  with 
men.  As  if  in  a  vision  my  future  appeared  to  me,  and 
such  a  state  of  things  appeared  to  me  undesirable. 
My  mind  was  greatly  troubled  and  I  could  observe 
nothing. 

The  apartment  temporarily  given  to  the  dancer 
who  was  the  daughter  of  the  King's  Adviser  and  State 

ii6 


Of  Old  Japan 

Councillor  was  just  across  the  way  [in  the  building 
of  another  queen,  see  map  of  palace]  on  the  corridor 
opposite  to  that  of  our  Queen.  A  part  of  the  sudare  of 
that  room  was  in  sight  above  the  outer  shutter,  al- 
though we  could  hear  voices  but  faintly.  The  State 
Councillor  and  Lieutenant-General,  who  knew  about 
it  all,  said,  "There  are  ladies  called  Sakyo  and  Uma 
who  once  served  that  Queen  over  there."  "It  was 
Sakyo  who  sat  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  hall  last  night 
as  a  helper  of  a  certain  young  lady  who  danced,"  said 
Genshosho,  who  knew  her.  Some  of  our  Queen's  ladies 
chanced  to  overhear  these  remarks.  "How  extraordi- 
nary! Yet  she  must  remember  old  times,"  said  they; 
"how  is  it  possible  that  a  former  lady-in-waiting 
should  return  to  the  court  as  a  maid?  She  may  be 
thinking  it  will  never  be  known,  but  we  will  one  day 
bring  it  to  light!" 

Our  ladies  may  have  been  scheming  for  this  when 
they  chose  among  the  multitude  of  fans  kept  by  the 
Queen  those  representing  the  Island  of  Horai  ^  —  did 
she  feel  it,  I  wonder? 

Ground-pine  [Lycopodium]  was  made  into  a  wreath 
and  put  into  a  box-cover  [probably  of  a  writing- 
box,  in  those  days  large  and  elegantly  lacquered].  A 
comb  and  face-powder  were  put  in  also,  for  the  young 
courtiers  had  said,  "  that  lady,  who  is  rather  advanced 
in  years,  wears  a  curved  comb  suitable  for  a  young 

^  Horai:  an  island  of  eternal  life  and  felicity  supposed  to  exist  in 
the  eastern  ocean.  Horai  symbolizes  changelessness,  and  it  must  have 
been  intended  as  a  hint  at  the  impropriety  of  Sakyo's  changed  posi- 
tion. 

"7 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

lady."  So  the  comb  which  was  put  Into  the  box  was 
curved  too  much  in  the  vulgar  new  fashion  with  per- 
fume balls  clumsily  covered  with  paper.  A  poem  was 
added  to  it  written  by  Lady  Saifu: 

Among  the  many  ladies  that  night  of  the  dance 
The  belle  was  the  one  who  wore  the  lycopodium. 

The  Queen  said: "  If  you  are  going  to  send  at  all,  send 
something  clever,  here  are  many  fans  for  it."  But 
some  ladies  replied:  "That  will  attract  too  much 
attention.  It  is  too  unusual.  If  you  send  this  publicly 
you  will  not  succeed  in  puzzling  her;  perhaps  we  would 
better  send  it  anonymously."  Therefore  a  lady  who 
was  an  entire  stranger  to  her  was  chosen.  She  went, 
and,  speaking  loudly,  said:  "Here  is  a  letter  from 
Lady  Chunagon.  It  is  sent  by  her  Queen  to  Lady 
Sakyo."  I  thought  it  would  be  awkward  if  the  messen- 
ger were  caught  by  them,  but  she  ran  away  as  soon  as 
she  had  put  down  the  things.  She  reported  that  she 
heard  some  one  saying,  "Whence  do  you  come?" 
There  is  no  doubt  she  really  thought  it  a  gift  from  our 
Queen. 

Days  passed  without  any  Interesting  events.  After 
that  evening  of  dancing  the  Court  became  absolutely 
dull.  The  preparatory  music  on  the  eve  of  the  Omi 
ceremony  ^  was  very  fine.  The  young  courtiers  were 
still  filled  with  thoughts  of  the  dancers.  After  the 
Queen's  return  to  the  palace,  the  little  sons  of  another 
wife  of  the  Prime  Minister  were  permitted  to  come  in 

*  Festival  of  the  ancient  gods,  for  which  preparation  was  made 
the  day  before  by  fasting. 

Ii8 


Of  Old  Japan 

to  play  with  the  ladles-in-walting.  They  came  to  us 
without  end,  which  was  a  great  bother.  I  did  not  show 
myself  to  them,  taking  advantage  of  my  advanced 
age.  They  were  not  thinking  of  the  dancers,  but  were 
playing  by  the  side  of  Ladies  Yasurai  and  Kohyoe, 
joking  and  chattering  like  little  birds. 

At  the  occasional  festival  of  the  Kamo  shrine  the 
Vice-Lieutenant-General  [first  son  of  the  Prime 
Minister]  was  made  the  King's  substitute.  It  was  a 
day  of  fasting  also,  so  the  Lord  Prime  Minister  had 
passed  the  night  at  the  palace.  The  nobles  and  dancers 
passed  the  night  of  the  festival  In  making  a  great 
noise  with  much  merriment  In  the  corridors.  Next 
morning  an  attendant  of  the  Chamberlain  brought 
something  to  an  attendant  of  the  Lord  Prime  Minister. 
It  was  the  box-cover  of  the  previous  night. -^  There  was 
in  it  a  silver  case  for  romances,  besides  a  mirror,  a 
comb  of  aloe  wood,  and  a  silver  kogai.  The  comb 
seemed  to  be  given  to  adorn  the  hair  of  the  messenger 
at  the  festival.  Something  was  written  on  the  box- 
cover  in  reed  style  in  raised  characters.  It  was  the 
answer  to  the  poem  of  the  lycopodium.  Two  charac- 
ters were  omitted  and  it  was  difficult  to  read.  She 
seemed  to  have  misunderstood.  The  Chamberlain 
thought  it  really  was  a  gift  to  her  from  our  Queen,  so 

*  This  incident  was  very  well  known  and  is  mentioned  in  several 
of  the  writings  of  the  period.  The  mirror  is  the  symbol  of  the  soul  of 
a  Japanese  woman.  With  the  mirror  Sakyo  sent  a  poem: 

Alas'.  Hie  waving  moss  deceived  your  vision. 

The  clear  mirror  is  never  tarnished: 

Therefore  look  deep, 

119 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

the  return  was  made  thus  openly.  It  was  but  a  foolish 
joke  and  I  felt  sorry  for  her. 

The  Prime  Minister's  wife  came  to  court  to  see  the 
festival.  His  son,  adorning  his  head  with  artificial  wis- 
teria, appeared  quite  a  man,  noble  and  dignified.  The 
Lady  Kura  [his  nurse] ,  not  taking  any  notice  of  the 
dancers,  wept  for  joy  watching  her  young  lord.  As  it 
was  still  the  day  of  fasting,  they  came  back  from  the 
shrine  at  two  in  the  morning,  and  the  sacred  dance 
was  performed  listlessly,  as  the  important  persons 
were  absent.  Kanetoki  [a  dancer]  who  had  been  very 
handsome  last  year,  was  much  fallen  off.  Though  a 
stranger  to  him  I  felt  regret,  being  reminded  of  the 
fleeting  life  of  us  all 

[Here  an  interval  occurs.] 

On  the  twentieth  of  the  Finishing  month  I  went 
again  to  Court.  It  was  the  anniversary  of  the 
day  on  which  I  had  first  come.  I  remembered  my 
former  career  as  a  wanderer  on  dream  paths,  and  I 
loathed  myself  for  having  become  so  familiar  with 
court  life.  The  night  was  far  advanced  and  as  the 
Queen  was  fasting,  we  did  not  present  ourselves  be- 
fore her.  I  felt  lonely  and  was  lying  down.  The  maids- 
of-honour  around  me  said:  "The  hours  here  are  very 
different  from  those  at  home.  There  all  would  be 
sleeping  by  this  time,  but  here  our  dreams  are  broken 
by  the  sound  of  shoes  along  the  corridor."  Hearing 
them  girlishly  talking  I  murmured  to  myself; 

My  life  and  the  year  are  closing  together. 
At  the  sound  of  the  wind  dreary  is  my  heart. 

120 


Of  Old  Japan 

On  that  moon-hidden  night  [last  night  of  the  year] 
the  driving  off  of  evil  spirits  was  soon  finished.  We 
dyed  our  teeth  [black],  and  after  finishing  decorating 
our  faces  we  sat  at  ease.  Ben-no-Naishi  came,  and 
after  talking  she  went  to  sleep.  The  Queen's  seam- 
stress sat  in  the  doorway  watching  the  maid  Ateki 
sewing.  Just  then  we  heard  an  unusual  noise  from  the 
direction  of  Her  Majesty's  apartment.  I  tried  to  wake 
up  Ben-no-Naishi,  but  she  was  heavy  with  sleep. 
Some  one  was  heard  crying  wildly.  I  was  frightened 
and  could  not  think  what  to  do.  Was  it  a  fire?  But  no, 
it  was  not  that.  I  pushed  the  seamstress  forward,  say- 
ing, "Go  there!  over  there!  Oh,  dear!!"  Then,  "Her 
Majesty  is  in  her  own  room,  we  must  by  all  means 
get  to  her!"  I  shook  Ben-no-Naishi  roughly  to  awaken 
her  and  we  three  ran  trembling  —  flying  rather  than 
walking.  We  saw  two  naked  persons.  They  were 
Lady  Yugei  and  Lady  Kohyobe.  It  seemed  that  they 
had  been  robbed  of  their  clothes,  and  I  felt  more  dis- 
tressed than  before.  The  kitchen  servants  had  all  gone 
out;  even  the  Queen's  guards  had  retired  after  devil- 
driving.  We  clapped  our  hands,  but  no  one  came. 
Some  went  to  call  the  women  attendants,  while  I,  for- 
getting my  shyness,  said,  "Call  Hyobu-no-Jo,  the 
secretary."  He  was  sought  for,  but  had  left  the  palace. 
I  felt  irritated  indeed,  but  at  last  an  assistant  to  the 
Master  of  Ceremonies  came  who  poured  oil  into  sev- 
eral lamps.  We  found  many  who  had  fainted.  At  the 
news  a  messenger  arrived  from  the  King,  but  we  were 
too  frightened  to  receive  him  properly.  He  took  out 
dresses  from  the  royal  wardrobe  to  give  them.  The 

121 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

new  dresses  for  New  Year's  Day  were  not  stolen,  so 
these  ladies  took  their  misfortune  lightly  —  but  un- 
forgettably dreadful  is  a  nude  form.  I  can  never  call  it 
laughable.  It  was  too  dreadful  to  speak  of,  but  we 
could  not  help  talking. 

The  New  Year's  Day  [1008]  was  inauspicious.  The 
rice-cake  [mochi  ^]  ceremony  was  deferred.  However, 
on  the  third  day,  the  August  Crown  Prince  went  up 
to  the  King  and  the  rice-cake  festival  was  given  for 
him.  His  attendant  was  Lady  Dainagon.  The  dress  of 
the  ladies  on  the  first  day  was  karaginu  of  purple  and 
old  rose  colour,  red  kimono  and  shaded  train;  on 
the  second  day,  red  and  purple  brocade,  deep  violet 
glossy  silk,  green  karaginu,  train  dyed  by  rubbing 
flowers.  On  the  third  day  we  wore  white  and  rose-col- 
oured brocaded  garments,  trimmed  with  many  folds. 
The  karaginu  was  of  dull  red  and  old  rose  brocade. 
When  we  wear  deep  violet-coloured  shining  silk  the 
inner  robe  is  of  crimson ;  when  we  wear  crimson  out- 
side the  inner  dress  is  usually  of  deep  violet.  The  pale 
and  deep  colour  of-  spring  leaf  buds,  dull  red,  golden 
yellow,  and  light  and  dark  crimsons  —  dresses  of 
these  ordinary  colours  were  worn  trimmed  with  six 
folds  in  very  beautiful  combinations.^ 

*  Mochi:  it  is  still  the  custom  in  Japan  to  serve  a  cake  made  of 
beaten  rice  on  New  Year's  Day,  the  great  festival  of  the  year.  The 
sound  of  this  beating  is  heard  from  house  to  house  throughout  the 
country,  and  gives  everybody  a  holiday  feeling.  The  ceremonies  last 
three  days. 

'  These  colour  combinations  were  very  subtle  because  the  effect 
was  produced  by  the  play  of  one  or  perhaps  two  colours  showing 
through  one  another. 

122 


Of  Old  Japan 


Lady  Saisho  held  the  August  Prince's  honourable 
sword.  The  Lord  Prime  Minister  took  the  August 
Prince  in  his  arms  and  they  presented  themselves  be- 
fore the  King.  Lady  Saisho's  dress  was  a  garment 
trimmed  with  three  and  five  folds,  and  figured  of  the 
same  colour  trimmed  with  seven  folds.  The  uchigi  was 
adorned  with  a  pattern  of  oak-leaves  beautifully  em- 
broidered. She  wore  a  karaginu  and  train  trimmed 
with  three  folds.  Her  unlined  inner  kimono  was  woven 
in  a  pattern.  Her  costume  was  in  the  Chinese  style. 
Her  hair  was  ornamented  more  elaborately  than  usual. 
Her  style  of  dress  and  manner  showed  great  knowl- 
edge of  the  world.  She  is  rather  tall  and  has  a  well- 
rounded  figure.  Her  face  is  very  small  and  exquisitely 
tinted. 

[The  following  eleven  paragraphs  are  portraits  of 
prominent  ladies  of  the  court.] 

Lady  Dainagon  is  very  small  and  refined,  white, 
beautiful,  and  round,  though  in  demeanour  very  lofty. 
Her  hair  is  three  inches  longer  than  her  height.  She 
uses  exquisitely  carved  hairpins.  Her  face  is  lovely, 
her  manners  delicate  and  charming. 

Lady  Senji  is  also  a  little  person,  and  haughty.  Her 
hair  is  fime  .and  glossy  and  one  foot  longer  than  the 
ordinary.  She  puts  us  to  shame,  her  carriage  is  so 
noble.  When  she  walks  before  us  we  feel  so  much  in 
the  shade  that  we  are  uncomfortable.  Her  mind  and 
speech  make  us  feel  that  a  really  noble  person  ought 
to  be  like  her, 

123 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

—  If  I  go  on  describing  ladles'  manners  I  shall  be 
called  an  old  gossip,  so  I  must  refrain  from  talking 
about  those  around  me.  I  will  be  silent  about  the 
questionable  and  imperfect. 

Lady  Koshosho,  all  noble  and  charming.  She  is 
like  a  weeping-willow  tree  at  budding-time.  Her  style 
is  very  elegant  and  we  all  envy  her  her  manners.  She 
is  so  shy  and  retiring  that  she  seems  to  hide  her  heart 
even  from  herself.  She  is  of  childlike  purity  even  to  a 
painful  degree —  should  there  be  a  low-minded  person 
who  would  treat  her  ill  or  slander  her,  her  spirit  would 
be  overwhelmed  and  she  would  die.  Such  delicacy  and 
helplessness  make  us  anxious  about  her. 

LadyMiya-no-Naishi,  also  a  beauty  of  good  height. 
Her  appearance  as  she  sits  is  very  dignified.  She  is 
fashionable.  Although  no  single  feature  is  especially 
beautiful  she  has  altogether  an  air  of  youth  and 
beauty.  Her  face  is  [literal  translation]  high  in  the 
middle  and  she  excels  others  in  the  fairness  of  her 
skin.  Her  hair-ornaments,  her  forehead,  oh,  beauti- 
ful! produce  an  effect  of  refinement  and  elegance. 
She  is  very  frank  and  unaffected  in  manner,  and 
never  the  least  bit  awkward  about  anything.  She  is 
naturalness  itself.  Her  character  may  be  an  example 
for  us.  She  never  tries  consciously  to  attract,  and  she 
has  no  vanity. 

Lady  Shikibu  is  her  younger  sister.  She  is  too 
plump,  and  her  complexion  is  a  fragrant  white.  She 

124 


Of  Old  Japan 

has  a  bright  small  face  and  beautiful  hair,  although  it 
is  not  long.  She  presents  herself  before  the  Queen  with 
false  hair.  Her  plump  appearance,  oh,  smile-giving! 
Her  eyes  and  forehead  are  lovely  indeed;  her  smile  is 
full  of  sweetness. 

Among  the  younger  ladies  I  think  Kodayu  and 
Genshikibu  are  beautiful.  The  former  is  a  little  per- 
son quite  modern  in  type.  Her  pretty  hair  is  abun- 
dant at  the  roots,  but  gets  too  thin  at  the  end,  which  is 
one  foot  longer  than  she  is.  Her  face  is  full  of  wit. 
People  will  think  her  very  pretty,  and  indeed  there  is 
no  feature  one  would  wish  to  improve.  The  latter  is 
tall  and  rather  superior.  Her  features  are  fine;  she  is 
smile-giving  and  lovable.  She  is  very  refined  and 
seems  to  be  a  favourite  daughter  of  some  person  of 
dignity. 

Lady  Kohyoe-no-Jo  is  also  refined.  These  ladies 
cannot  be'  looked  down  upon  by  court  nobles.  With 
every  one  some  fault  is  to  be  found,  but  only  those 
who  are  ever  mindful  to  conceal  it  even  when  alone, 
can  completely  succeed. 

Lady  Attendant  Myaki  is  a  very  pretty  person. 
Her  hair  is  scarcely  longer  than  her  uchigi,  the  ends 
are  beautifully  cut.  Her  face  was  agreeable  also  when 
I  last  saw  it. 

There  Is  also  Lady  Gosetchi-no-Ben.^  She  is  the 
adopted  daughter  of  Middle  Adviser  Hei.  Her  face  is 
^  One  of  the  young  women  who  had  danced  the  Gosetchi. 

125 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

like  a  picture.  She  has  a  broad  forehead  and  eyelids 
drooping  at  the  corners.  Her  features  are  not  remark- 
able at  any  point,  but  her  complexion  is  white,  her 
hands  and  arms  are  pretty.  When  I  saw  her  in  the 
spring  for  the  first  time  her  hair,  which  was  profusely 
abundant,  was  one  foot  longer  than  herself,  but  it 
suddenly  became  thinner  at  the  ends,  and  now  it  is 
only  a  little  longer  than  she  is. 

A  Lady  Koma  had  very  long  hair,  an  agreeable 
lady  in  those  days;  now  she  has  become  like  the 
bridge  of  a  lute  which  has  been  immovably  fastened 
with  glue.  She  has  gone  home. 

So  much  for  their  appearance  and  now  for  their 
dispositions.  Here  few  can  be  selected,  though  each 
has  some  good  points  and  few  are  entirely  bad.  It  is 
very  difficult  to  possess  such  qualities  as  prudence, 
wit,  charm,  right-mindedness,  all  at  once.  As  to  many 
ladies,  the  question  is  whether  they  excel  most  in 
charms  of  mind  or  person.  It  is  hard  to  decide! 
Wicked,  indeed,  to  write  so  much  of  others! 

There  is  Lady  Chujo  who  waits  upon  the  Princess 
dedicated  to  the  service  of  the  Kamo  shrine.  I  had 
heard  of  her  and  secretly  managed  to  see  her  letters 
addressed  to  other  persons.  They  were  very  beauti- 
fully written  but  with  such  an  exalted  opinion  of  her- 
self; in  the  whole  world  she  is  the  person  of  pro- 
foundest  knowledge!  None  to  compare  with  her,  it 
seems  she  is  thinking.  On  reading  them  my  heart  beat 
faster,  I  was  furiously  indignant  for  every  one  here 
126 


Of  Old  Japan 

[the  ladies  of  her  own  Queen's  Court],  although  it 
may  be  it  is  wrong  to  feel  so.  "Be  it  in  composition 
or  poetry  who  can  judge  save  our  Princess-Abbess, 
who  will  have  bright  futures  but  the  ladies  attending 
our  Princess?"  !  1  It  may  be  reasonable,  yet  I  have 
never  seen,  compared  to  ours,  any  good  poems  by  the 
lady  attendants  of  that  Princess-Abbess.  They  seem 
to  be  living  an  idle  poetic  life,  but  if  they  were  to 
compete  with  us,  it  is  not  necessarily  certain  they 
would  be  superior,  though  no  one  knows  them  well. 
On  a  beautiful  moonlight  night  or  morning,  at  the 
time  of  flowers  or  of  cuckoo,  courtiers  might  visit 
their  residence.  Other-worldly  and  sacred  it  is,  and 
made  to  the  taste  of  their  Princess.  There  they  re- 
main undisturbed,  admiring  her.  On  the  other  hand, 
with  us  many  things  occur.  The  Queen  has  to  go  up 
to  His  Majesty's  apartment,  the  Lord  Prime  Minister 
comes,  and  we  have  to  keep  watch  at  night.  But  there 
is  nothing  of  all  this  in  that  world  all  their  own  where 
they  may  mdulge  in  elegance  and  avoid  blunders.  If 
I  could  live  there  like  an  old  piece  of  buried  wood 
thrown  in  among  them,  I  might  succeed  in  freeing 
myself  from  the  reproach  of  shallowness  —  would 
that  I  might  indulge  in  elegance  there,  relaxing  my- 
self! Forward  young  ladies  there  can  devote  them- 
selves to  dress,  making  themselves  inferior  to  none 
and  pleasing  to  courtiers.  On  the  other  hand,  in  our 
Queen's  Court  we  rather  neglect  to  adorn  ourselves, 
for  our  Queen  has  no  rivals  now.  Moreover,  she 
thinks  unfavourably  of  frivolous  women,  so  those 
who  wish  to  serve  her  and  remain  in  favour  keep 

127 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

from  association  with  men.  Of  course  everywhere 
there  are  light-hearted,  unashamed,  thoughtless 
women,  and  men  who  visit  our  court  to  find  them 
say  we  are  awkward  and  unversed  in  social  usage. 
Our  ladies  of  the  higher  ranks  are,  indeed,  much  too 
reserved  and  haughty;  it  is  not  in  this  way  that  they 
can  bring  honour  to  our  Queen.  It  is  painful  to  see 
them.  The  attendants  of  the  Princess-Abbess  seem 
to  have  been  alluding  to  these  ladies,  but  both  de- 
fects and  merits  are  found  in  every  one,  so  we  may 
not  be  inferior  to  them  after  all.  Even  our  young 
ladies  nowadays  have  heard  of  self-respect.  It 
would  be  embarrassing  if  they  were  too  frivolous, 
but  one  would  not  wish  them  to  be  heartless 
either. 

Our  Queen  of  perfect  mind,  enviably  lovely,  is  re- 
served and  never  obtrusive,  for  she  believes  that  few 
who  are  forward  can  avoid  blunders.  In  fact,  imper- 
fect wit  is  worse  than  reserve.  Our  Queen  when  she 
was  very  young  was  much  annoyed  to  hear  persons 
of  shallow  culture  saying  vulgar,  narrow  things  with 
conceit,  so  she  favoured  ladies  who  made  no  mistakes, 
and  childlike  persons  pleased  her  very  well.  This  is 
why  our  ladies  have  become  so  retiring.  As  Her 
Majesty  grows  older,  she  begins  to  see  the  world  as  it 
is,  the  bad  and  good  qualities  of  the  human  heart. 
Reserve  or  boldness  —  she  knows  neither  is  good. 
The  court  nobles  rather  look  down  on  us  —  "Nothing 
interesting  here!"  they  seem  to  say.  The  Queen 
knows  this,  but  she  knows  we  cannot  please  every- 

128 


Of  Old  Japan 

body.  If  we  stumble,  hideous  things  may  happen. 
Yet  we  must  not  be  faint-hearted  and  bashful  either, 
so  Her  Majesty  says,  but  our  old  habits  are  not  so 
easily  shaken  off,  and  all  the  young  nobles  of  the 
present  day  are,  on  their  side,  only  indulgent  pleasure- 
seekers. 

The  ladies  around  the  Abbess,  who  indulge  in 
aesthetic  pursuits,  gazing  at  the  moon  and  admiring 
flowers,  may  talk  only  of  these  things  to  the  nobles, 
boastfully  and  intentionally,  and  the  nobles  might 
say  that  it  is  difficult  to  find  ladies  with  whom  they 
can  chatter  light-heartedly  morning  or  evening,  or 
discuss  interesting  topics  occasionally;  although,  as  I 
have  n't  heard  them  say  it,  I  don't  know  really  what 
they  think.  In  general  conversation  it  is  awkward  to 
say  profound  things.  It  is  far  better  to  speak  with 
simplicity,  and  the  nobles  seem  to  think  so.  The  dif- 
ficulty is  to  understand  the  occasion  and  adapt  one's 
self  to  it. 

When  the  First  Official  of  Her  Majesty  comes  to 
report  to  her,  the  delicate,  shy  ladies-in-waiting  can- 
not meet  him  on  common  ground,  or  converse  flu- 
ently, not  because  they  are  deficient  in  words  or 
thoughts,  but  because  of  their  extreme  timidity. 
They  fear  their  faults  may  be  noticed  so  they  cannot 
decide  what  to  say.  Others  [Abbess  ladies]  may  not 
be  so.  Even  women  of  high  birth  must  [follow  the 
general  custom  when  they  become  ladies-in-waiting 
at  the  Court,  but  many  behave  as  if  they  were  still 
daughters  at  home. 

129 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

The  Great  Adviser  ^  is  displeased  to  be  received  by 
ladies  of  low  rank,  so  when  he  comes  to  the  Queen's 
court  to  make  some  report  and  suitable  ladies  to  re- 
ceive him  are  not  available,  he  goes  away  without 
seeing  Her  Majesty.  Other  court  nobles,  who  often 
come  to  make  reports,  have  each  a  favourite  lady, 
and  when  that  one  is  away  they  are  displeased,  and 
go  away  saying  to  other  people,  that  the  Queen's 
ladies  are  quite  unsatisfactory.  There  may  be  some 
reason  in  it,  yet  it  is  quite  unreasonable  for  the  Ab- 
bess's ladies  to  say  that  we  are  unworthy  to  be  seen 
or  heard.  It  is  easy  to  criticize,  and  difficult  to  realize 
our  own  ideals.  These  ladies,  however,  do  not  know 
that,  and  being  full  of  conceit,  they  treat  others  with 
disdain,  thus  revealing  their  own  limitations.  Oh, 
how  I  wanted  to  show  the  letters  to  the  Queen,  but 
they  had  been  stolen  by  the  lady  who  secretly  showed 
them  to  me,  and  they  were  soon  taken  back.  I  cov- 
eted those  letters! 

Lady  Izumi  Shikibu  ^  corresponds  charmingly, 
but  her  behaviour  is  improper  indeed.  She  writes 
with  grace  and  ease  and  with  a  flashing  wit.  There  is 
fragrance  even  in  her  smallest  words.  Her  poems  are 
attractive,  but  they  are  only  improvisations  which 
drop  from  her  mouth  spontaneously.  Every  one  of 
them  has  some  interesting  point,  and  she  is  ac- 
quainted with  ancient  literature  also,  but  she  is  not 

*  Fujiwara  Michitaka,  the  Prime  Minister's  brother. 

*  This  lady  was  one  of  the  greatest  poets  Japan  has  ever  produced. 
See  her  diary,  which  is  the  record  of  her  liaison  with  a  young  prince. 

130 


Of  Old  Japan 

like  a  true  artist  who  is  filled  with  the  genuine  spirit 
of  poetry.  Yet  I  think  even  she  cannot  presume  to 
pass  judgment  on  the  poems  of  others. 

The  wife  of  the  Governor  of  Tamba  Province  is 
called  by  the  Queen  and  Prime  Minister  Masa  Hira 
Emon.-^  Though  she  is  not  of  noble  birth,  her  poems 
are  very  satisfying.  She  does  not  compose  and  scatter 
them  about  on  every  occasion,  but  so  far  as  we  know 
them,  even  her  miscellaneous  poems  shame  us.  Those 
who  compose  poems  whose  loins  are  all  but  broken, 
yet  who  are  infinitely  self-exalted  and  vain,  deserve 
our  contempt  and  pity. 

Lady  Seishonagon.^  A  very  proud  person.  She 
values  herself  highly,  and  scatters  her  Chinese  writ- 
ings all  about.  Yet  should  we  study  her  closely,  we 
should  find  that  she  is  still  imperfect.  She  tries  to  be 
exceptional,  but  naturally  persons  of  that  sort  give 
offence.  She  is  piHng  up  trouble  for  her  future.  One 
who  is  too  richly  gifted,  who  indulges  too  much  in 
emotion,  even  when  she  ought  to  be  reserved,  and 
cannot  turn  aside  from  anything  she  is  interested  in, 

^  A  daughter  of  the  famous  court  lady,  poet,  and  historian  Aka- 
zome  Emon,  to  whom  the  court  history  of  the  time  is  traditionally 
ascribed. 

2  Seishonagon.  A  lady  famous  for  her  learning  and  wit  and  with 
a  little  reputation  for  daring.  Pretty  and  vivacious,  learned  and 
witty,  she  was  allowed  liberties  unrebuked  —  one  may  call  her  the 
New  Woman  of  the  day.  She  served  in  the  court  of  the  first  Queen 
Sadako,  daughter  of  the  Prime  Minister's  brother.  The  two  Queens 
were  in  rivalry.  Seishonagon  was  the  literary  light  of  that  court,  as 
Murasaki  Shikibu  and  Izumi  Shikibu  were  of  this. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

in  spite  of  herself  will  lose  self-control.  How  can  such 
a  vain  and  reckless  person  end  her  days  happily! 

[Here  there  is  a  sudden  change  from  the  Court  to 
her  own  home.] 

Having  no  excellence  within  myself,  I  have  passed 
my  days  without  making  any  special  impression  on 
any  one.  Especially  the  fact  that  I  have  no  man  who 
will  look  out  for  my  future  makes  me  comfortless.  I 
do  not  wish  to  bury  myself  in  dreariness.  Is  it  because 
of  my  worldly  mind  that  I  feel  lonely?  On  moonlight 
nights  in  autumn,  when  I  am  hopelessly  sad,  I  often 
go  out  on  the  balcony  and  gaze  dreamily  at  the  moon. 
It  makes  me  think  of  days  gone  by.  People  say  that 
it  is  dangerous  to  look  at  the  moon  ^  in  solitude,  but 
something  impels  me,  and  sitting  a  little  withdrawn 
I  muse  there.  In  the  wind-cooled  evening  I  play  on 
the  koto,^  though  others  may  not  care  to  hear  it.  I 
fear  that  my  playing  betrays  the  sorrow  which  be- 
comes more  intense,  and  I  become  disgusted  with 
myself  —  so  foolish  and  miserable  am  I. 

My  room  is  ugly,  blackened  by  smoke.  I  play  on 
a  thirteen  or  six-stringed  koto,  but  I  neglect  to  take 
away  the  bridges  even  in  rainy  weather,  and  I  lean 
it  up  against  the  wall  between  the  cabinet  and  the 

^  Because  one  may  be  bewitched;  ancient  belief  dating  from  long 
before  her  day. 

*  A  koto  is  called  a  horizontal  harp,  but  it  consists  of  a  number  of 
strings  stretched  the  length  of  the  instrument,  the  scale  made  by  an 
arrangement  of  bridges  placed  under  the  strings,  and  played  upon 
by  four  ivory  keys  worn  on  the  four  fingers  of  the  right  hand. 

132 


Of  Old  Japan 

door  jamb.  On  either  side  of  the  koto  stands  a  lute 
[Japanese  biwa].  A  pair  of  big  bookcases  have  in  them 
all  the  books  they  can  hold.  In  one  of  them  are  placed 
old  poems  and  romances.  They  are  the  homes  of 
worms  which  come  frightening  us  when  we  turn  the 
pages,  so  none  ever  wish  to  read  them.  [Perhaps  her 
own  writings,  she  speaks  so  slightingly  of  them.]  As 
to  the  other  cabinet,  since  the  person  ^  who  placed  his 
own  books  [there]  no  hand  has  touched  it.  When  I  am 
bored  to  death  I  take  out  one  or  two  of  them;  then 
my  maids  gather  around  me  and  say:  "Your  life  will 
not  be  favoured  with  old  age  if  you  do  such  a  thing! 
Why  do  you  read  Chinese?  Formerly  even  the  read- 
ing of  sutras  was  not  encouraged  for  women."  They 
rebuke  me  in  the  [shade  i.e.  behind  my  back].  I  have 
heard  of  it  and  have  wished  to  say,  "It  is  far  from 
certain  that  he  who  does  no  forbidden  thing  enjoys 
a  long  life,"  but  it  would  be  a  lack  of  reserve  to  say 
it  [to  the  maids].  Our  deeds  vary  with  our  age  and 
deeds  vary  with  the  individual.  Some  are  proud  [to 
read  books],  others  look  over  old  cast-away  writings 
because  they  are  bored  with  having  nothing  to  do. 
It  would  not  be  becoming  for  such  a  one  to  chatter 
away  about  religious  thoughts,  noisily  shaking  a 
rosary.  I  feel  this,  and  before  my  women  keep  myself 
from  doing  what  otherwise  I  could  do  easily.  But 
after  all,  when  I  was  among  the  ladies  of  the  Court 
I  did  not  say  what  I  wanted  to  say  either,  for  it  is 
useless  to  talk  with  those  who  do  not  understand 

^  Her  husband  who  was  a  scholar  in  Chinese  literature.  He  died 
in  looi.  It  is  now  1008. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

one  and  troublesome  to  talk  with  those  who  criticize 
from  a  feeling  of  superiority.  Especially  one-sided 
persons  are  troublesome.  Few  are  accomplished  in 
many  arts  and  most  cling  narrowly  to  their  own 
opinion. 

Pretty  and  coy,  shrinking  from  sight,  unsociable, 
proud,  fond  of  romance,  vain  and  poetic,  looking 
down  upon  others  with  a  jealous  eye  —  such  is  the 
opinion  of  those  who  do  not  know  me,  but  after  see- 
ing me  they  say,  "You  are  wonderfully  gentle  to 
meet  with;  I  cannot  identify  you  with  that  imagined 
one." 

I  see  that  I  have  been  slighted,  hated,  and  looked 
down  upon  as  an  old  gossip,  and  I  must  bear  it,  for 
it  is  my  destiny  to  be  solitary.  The  Queen  said  once, 
"You  were  ever  mindful  not  to  show  your  soul,  but 
I  have  become  more  intimate  with  you  than  others." 
I  hope  that  I  may  not  be  looked  at  obliquely  even  by 
those  who  are  ill-natured,  affected,  and  unsociable. 
As  a  rule  one  Is  easy  at  the  back  [I.e.  not  afraid  of 
gossip]  who  is  modest,  gentle,  and  of  tranquil  dis- 
position. Even  a  coquettish  and  frivolous  person  is 
not  rebuked  if  she  is  good-natured  and  of  a  dis- 
position not  embarrassing  to  others.  A  person  who 
is  self-exalted  and  eccentric  with  scornful  mouth  and 
demeanor  can  be  unmistakably  perceived,  and  one 
can  be  on  one's  guard;  by  observing  closely  one 
may  discover  faults  of  speech  and  behaviour.  Those 
whose  words  and  deeds  are  not  in  harmony,  or  who 
are  always  trying  to  outdo  one  another,  attract 

134 


Of  Old  Japan 

notice.  One  seldom  wishes  to  criticize  those  who  have 
defects,  but  are  good-natured.  One  cannot  but  sym- 
pathize with  them.  Those  who  habitually  do  evil 
with  intention  deserve  to  be  freely  talked  about  and 
laughed  at  even  though  sometimes  they  do  it  with- 
out intention.  We  ought  to  love  even  those  who  hate 
us,  but  it  is  very  difficult  to  do  it.  Even  the  Buddha 
of  Profound  Mercy  does  not  say  that  the  sins  against 
Buddha,  the  laws  of  religion,  and  priests,  are  slight. 
Moreover,  in  this  muddy  world  it  is  best  to  let  alone 
the  persons  who  hate  us.  If  we  compare  one  who  tries 
to  excel  in  hatred  saying  extraordinary  words  and 
watching  [their  effect]  ill-humouredly  face  to  face, 
with  one  who  coldly  hides  her  heart  with  a  tranquil 
manner,  we  can  see  which  is  superior. 

There  is  a  lady,  Saemon-no-Naishi,  who  unreason- 
ably cherished  hatred  of  me.  I  was  not  at  first  aware 
of  it,  but  later  heard  of  much  criticism  of  me  in  my 
absence.  Once  the  King  was  listening  to  a  reading  of 
my  Genji-monogatari,  and  said,  "She  is  gifted,  she 
must  have  read  the  Chronicle  of  Japan."  This  lady 
heard  of  it,  and  unreflectingly  spread  abroad  among 
the  courtiers  the  idea  that  I  am  very  proud  of  my 
learning,  giving  me  the  name  of  "The  Japanese 
Chronicle  lady"  —  it  is  laughable,  indeed!  I  am  re- 
served even  before  the  maids  of  my  own  house;  how 
then  should  I  show  my  learning  in  Court.?  When  my 
elder  brother  Shikibu-no-Jo  was  a  boy  he  was  taught 
to  read  "Chinese  Historical  Records."  ^  I  listened, 

*  Large  and  learned  volumes  by  the  Chinese  scholar  Seu-ma  Ch'ien. 

135 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

sitting  beside  him,  and  learned  wonderfully  fast, 
though  he  was  sometimes  slow  and  forgot.  Father, 
who  was  devoted  to  study,  regretted  that  I  had  not 
been  a  son,  but  I  heard  people  saying  that  it  is  not 
beautiful  even  for  a  man  to  be  proud  of  his  learning, 
and  after  that  I  did  not  write  so  much  as  the  figure 
one  in  Chinese.  I  grew  clumsy  with  my  [writing] 
brush.  For  a  long  time  I  did  not  care  for  the  books  I 
had  already  read.  Thus  I  was  ashamed  to  think  how 
others  would  hate  me  on  hearing  what  Lady  Saemon 
said,  and  I  assumed  an  air  of  not  being  able  to  read 
the  characters  written  on  the  Royal  screen.  But  the 
Queen  made  me  read  [to  her]  the  poetical  works 
of  Li  T'ai  Po,  and  as  she  wished  to  learn  them  I 
have  been  teaching  her  since  the  Summer  of  two 
years  ago  the  second  and  third  volumes  of  that  col- 
lection very  secretly  when  none  were  present.  Her 
Majesty  and  I  tried  to  conceal  it,  but  His  Majesty 
the  King  and  the  Lord  Prime  Minister  finding  it  out, 
the  latter  presented  to  the  Queen  many  poetical 
books  which  he  had  had  copied.  I  think  that  bitter 
Saemon  does  not  know  it  yet.  If  she  did,  how  she 
would  criticize  me! 

Everything  in  this  world  is  burdensome.  Now 
I  shall  not  be  afraid  whatever  happens.  Whatever 
others  may  say  of  me  I  will  recite  sutras  kneeling 
before  Amitabha  Buddha.*  When  my  mind  has  be- 
come completely  free  from  the  burden  of  the  world, 
nothing  will  weaken  my  determination  to  become  a 
*  The  Merciful  Buddha  of  the  West  Paradise. 
136 


Of  Old  Japan 

saint.  Though  I  set  myself  devotedly  against  worldly 
passions,  it  seems  that  there  extends  before  me  a 
limbo  of  dull  wanderings  before  I  can  mount  the 
cloud  J  I  must  be  there  now.  I  am  now  of  a  fit  age 
for  the  religious  life.  It  is  common  to  suppose  that 
men  read  sutras  when  they  are  old,  yet  really  they 
are  not  read,  for  minds  grow  more  and  more  relax 
with  age.  I  may  be  Interpreted  as  one  who  imitates 
persons  of  profound  thought,  but  I  will  devote  my- 
self to  the  religious  life.  The  person  of  deep-rooted 
sin  cannot  succeed  even  in  such  a  hope  [as  that]. 
There  happens  many  a  circumstance  which  makes  me 
think  of  the  [probable]  wickedness  of  my  pre-natal 
life  and  everything  makes  me  sad. 

[There  seems  to  be  an  abrupt  transition  here  and 
the  following  paragraph  seems  to  be  part  of  a  letter, 
perhaps  sent  with  the  diary  or  other  writing.] 

I  wish  I  could  make  known  everything  to  you, 
good  and  bad,  things  of  the  world,  and  those  relating 
to  my  life  —  all  that  I  could  not  write  in  my  letters. 
You  could  not  expect  such  writing  as  this  from  your 
friend.?  You  feel  weary  of  life;  please  look  into  my 
heart,  also  weary.  Please  write  to  me  —  even  a  little 
—  whatever  comes  into  your  mind.  It  would  be  very 
unfortunate  if  my  writings  were  scattered  about  and 
made  known  to  others.  I  have  written  many  things 
of  this  sort,  but  recently  I  have  torn  up  all  my  old 

*  It  is  believed  that  this  Buddha  comes  to  welcome  the  departing 
soul  of  the  believer  mounted  on  a  rainbow-coloured  cloud. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

writings,  burying  some,  and  making  dolls'  houses  of 
the  rest.  Since  that  time  I  have  received  no  letters 
and  am  determined  to  write  no  more  on  fresh  paper, 
so  thrifty  have  I  become!  I  think  I  am  not  in  the 
wrong.  After  reading,  please  return  quickly.  As  I 
could  not  revise  all  there  may  be  some  defects;  read 
—  overlooking  them. 

My  mind  has  been  wholly  occupied  with  the  things 
and  persons  of  our  world,  and  as  I  close  this  writing 
I  reflect  on  how  deeply  rooted  was  my  interest  in 
them,  but  it  was  only  accident  that  closed  my  de- 
scriptions of  others. 

[Here  an  interval  during  which  she  returns  to  Court.] 

On  the  eleventh  of  the  First  month,  1009,  in  the 
early  morning  they  went  to  the  temple.  The  Lord 
Prime  Minister's  wife  accompanied  the  Queen,  others 
went  by  boat.  I  was  belated  and  went  at  night. 
There  was  preaching.  People  made  confession  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  the  mountain  temple.^ 
Many  pictures  of  pagodas  were  painted,  and  they 
amused  themselves.  Most  of  the  nobles  had  retired, 
and  there  were  few  persons  left  when  the  midnight 
preaching  began.  The  preachers  and  interpreters  of  the 
sutras  were  twenty  in  number. . . .  [Here  is  a  sentence 
whose  meaning  is  lost.]  They  all  preached  in  diff"erent 
ways  about  the  merit  of  the  Queen's  presence;  there 
were  many  things  laughed  at.  After  the  preaching 
the  courtiers  went  boating;  they  all  rowed  and  en- 
^  The  great  Enryakuji  on  Mount  Hiye,  northeast  of  Kioto. 

138 


Of  Old  Japan 

joyed  themselves.  At  the  eastern  corner  of  the  temple 
a  bridge  had  been  built  opposite  the  door  opening 
towards  the  North.  There  the  High  Official  of  the 
Crown  Prince  was  leaning  against  the  railing.  The 
Lord  Prime  Minister  came  for  a  little  while  and  talked 
with  Lady  Saisho,  but  as  we  were  in  the  Queen's 
presence  we  could  not  be  at  our  ease.  It  was  pretty 
both  within  and  without  the  temple.  The  pale  moon 
appeared,  and  young  nobles  sang  songs  of  the  new 
fashion.  A  song  related  that  those  who  had  gone  into 
the  boat  were  young  and  pretty.  The  old  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury  was  among  them.  He  was  ashamed 
with  reason  to  sing  with  the  others,  and  stood  there 
rather  embarrassed.  The  back  view  of  him  was  com- 
ical and  those  within  the  misu  [i.e.  the  ladies]  secretly 
laughed.  Some  one  said,  "He  in  the  boat  is  regretting 
old  age."  The  High  Official  on  the  bridge  heard  it 
and  sang,  "The  ancient  seekers  for  eternal  life  —  the 
tradition  is  full  of  lies."^  It  sounded  very  latest 
fashion,  indeed.  Some  sang  "The  Duckweed'*  ac- 
companied by  the  flute.  Even  the  morning  wind 
gave  us  unusual  impressions  because  of  the  place. 

In  the  Queen's  presence  was  placed  Genji-mono- 
gatari.  Once  the  Lord  Prime  Minister  saw  it  and 
after  many  playful  words  wrote  to  me  on  a  [poem] 
paper  attached  to  a  plum  branch. 

[The  following  poem  depends  for  its  point  on  the 
play  upon  a  word  with  two  meanings.] 

^  A  line  from  an  old  Chinese  poem  about  Jofuku  and  Bunsei,  seek- 
ers of  the  herb  of  eternal  life.  When  they  entered  the  boat  they  were 
young  men,  but  were  very  old  when  they  returned. 

139 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

love 


Being  notorious  for  . 

"  "'      (  sourness 

I  think  none  pass  by  without  breaking  a  branch! 
[Her  answer] 

No  one  in  passing  has  ever  broken  the  plum  tree 
Who  then  can  know  if  it  be  sour? 

Oh,  regrettable!  to  be  spoken  of  in  such  a  way! 
One  night  I  slept  in  a  room  near  the  corridor.  Some 
one  came  knocking  at  the  door.  I  was  afraid  and 
passed  the  night  without  making  a  sound.  The  next 
morning  the  following  poem  was  sent  me  [from  the 
Prime  Minister] : 

All  the  night  through,  knocking  louder  than  a  water-rail, 
I  stood  in  vain  at  the  door  of  hinoki  wood 
weary  and  lamenting. 

I  wrote  back: 

A  cause  of  deep  regret,  indeed. 
Had  the  door  opened  at  the  knocking  of  the  water-rail! 

[Here  a  space  of  nearly  one  year  elapses.] 

Third  day  of  First  month  [loio].  The  August 
Princes  have  presented  themselves  before  the  King 
for  three  days  ^  to  receive  gifts  of  mochi.  Ladies  of 
high  rank  accompanied  them.  Saemon-no-Kami  held 
the  Prince,  and  the  mochi  was  brought  to  His  Ma- 
jesty by  the  Lord  Prime  Minister.  The  King,  facing 
towards  the  east  door,  gave  it  to  the  August  Princes.^ 
It  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  see  the  young  Princes  com- 

*  The  Japanese  New  Year  ceremonies  extend  over  three  days. 
'  Both  these  little  princes,  grandsons  of  the  Prime  Minister, 
eventually  came  to  the  throne. 

140 


Of  Old  Japan 

ing  and  returning  through  the  corridor.  The  Queen 
Dowager  did  not  present  herself.  On  the  first  day 
Lady  Saisho  served  at  table;  her  colour  combination 
was  cunningly  executed.  Ladies  Takumi  and  Hyogo 
officiated  as  the  Queen's  secretaries.  The  ladies  who 
tied  their  hair  were  particularly  attractive.  The  lady 
who  was  entrusted  with  the  preparation  of  toso  ^  was 
very  vain  of  her  skill  and  behaved  as  if  she  were  a 
doctor  of  medicine.  Ointment  was  distributed  as 
usual. 

The  Prime  Minister  took  the  younger  Prince  In 
his  arms  and  the  King  embraced  him  lovingly,  say- 
ing, "Long  life  and  health"  as  usual.  The  Lord 
Prime  Minister  replied,  "I  will  uphold  the  younger 
Prince  in  my  arms";  but  at  that  His  Augustness  the 
Crown  Prince  became  jealous  and  begged  [to  be 
taken  up  too],  saying,  "Ah!  Ah!"  The  Prime  Min- 
ister was  much  pleased,  and  the  General  of  the  Right 
Bodyguard  and  others  were  amused  by  it. 

The  Lord  Prime  Minister  had  an  audience  with 
the  King  and  they  came  out  together  to  find  amuse- 
ment. The  Minister  was  much  intoxicated.  "Trouble- 
some!" I  thought,  and  hid  myself  away,  but  I  was 
found.  "You  are  summoned  by  the  father  of  the 
Queen,  yet  you  retire  so  early!  Suspicious  person!" 
said  he.  "Now,  instead  of  the  Queen's  father  it  is 
you  who  must  compose  a  poem!  It  is  quite  an  ordi- 
nary occasion,  so  don't  hesitate!"  He  urged,  but  it 

^  Toso:  New  Year's  drink  of  spiced  sake  supposed  to  prolong  life. 

141 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

seemed  to  me  very  awkward  to  make  one  only  to 
have  it  laughed  at.  As  he  was  very  much  in  liquor, 
his  face  was  flushed  and  flamed  out  in  the  torchlight. 
He  said,  "The  Queen  had  lived  for  years  alone  and 
solitary.  I  had  seen  it  with  anxiety.  It  is  cheering  to 
behold  troublesome  children  on  either  side  of  her." 
And  he  went  to  look  at  the  Princes,  who  had  been 
put  to  bed,  taking  off  the  bedclothes.  He  was  singing: 

"//  there  be  no  little  pines  in  the  field 
How  shall  I  find  the  symbol  of  looo  ages?" 

People  thought  it  more  suitable  that  he  should  sing 
this  old  song  than  make  a  new  one.  The  next  evening 
the  sky  was  ha2y;  as  the  different  parts  of  the  palace 
are  built  compactly  in  close  rows  I  could  only  catch 
a  slight  glimpse  of  it  from  the  veranda.  I  admired 
his  recitation  of  last  evening  with  the  nurse  Madam 
Nakadaka.  This  lady  is  of  deep  thought  and  learning. 

I  went  home  for  a  while.  For  the  fifty  days'  cere- 
mony of  the  second  Prince,  which  was  the  fifteenth 
day  of  the  Sociable  Month,  I  returned  in  the  early 
morning  to  the  palace.  Lady  Koshosho  returned  in 
embarrassing  broad  daylight.  We  two  live  together; 
our  rooms  adjoin  and  we  throw  them  together,  each 
occupying  the  whole  when  the  other  is  absent.  When 
we  are  there  together  we  put  kicho  between  them. 
The  Lord  Prime  Minister  says  we  must  be  gossiping 
about  other  people.  Some  may  be  uneasy  to  hear  that, 
but  as  there  are  no  unfriendly  strangers  here  we  are 
not  anxious  about  it. 

142 


Of  Old  Japan 

I  went  to  the  Queen's  audience.  My  friend  wore 
brocaded  uchigi  of  old  rose  and  white,  a  red  karaginu 
and  figured  train.  My  dress  was  of  red  and  purple  and 
light  green.  My  karaginu  was  green  and  white.  The 
rubbed  design  on  the  train  was  in  the  very  latest 
fashion,  and  it  would  perhaps  have  been  better  if  a 
younger  lady  had  worn  it.  There  were  seventeen 
ladies  of  His  Majesty  the  King's  court  who  presented 
themselves  before  the  Queen.  Lady  Tachibana  of  the 
third  rank  served  the  royal  table.  Ladies  Kodayu  and 
Shikibu  on  the  balcony.  The  serving  of  the  young 
August  Prince's  dinner  was  entrusted  to  Lady  Kosho- 
sho.  Their  Majesties  sat  within  the  dais  [one  for  each]. 
The  morning  sun  shone  in  and  I  felt  too  much  bril- 
liancy in  their  presence.  The  King  wore  a  robe  with 
narrow  sleeves.  The  Queen  was  dressed  in  red  as 
usual.  Her  inner  kimonos  were  purple  and  red  with 
pale  and  dark  green  and  two  shades  of  yellow.  His 
Majesty's  outer  dress  was  grape-coloured  ^  brocade, 
and  his  inner  garment  white  and  green  —  all  rare 
and  modern  both  in  design  and  colour. 

It  seemed  to  be  too  dazzling  in  their  presence,  so 
I  softly  slid  away  into  an  inner  room.  The  nurse. 
Madam  Nakadaka,  holding  the  young  Prince  in  her 
arms,  came  out  towards  the  south  between  the  can- 

*  The  names  of  these  colours  are  translated  in  modem  terms. 
The  Japanese  names  of  colours  for  dresses  were  all  of  colours  in 
combination,  which  often  were  called  after  flowers  or  plants. 
These  names  could  not  convey  the  right  idea.  For  instance,  what  is 
here  translated  old  rose  and  white,  would  be  in  those  days  called 
cherry,  intended  to  convey  to  the  mind  the  thought  of  the  cherry- 
tree  in  bloom. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

opied  King  and  Queen.  She  is  short  in  stature,  but  of 
dignified  demeanour.  She  was  perfectly  tranquil  and 
grave  and  a  good  example  for  the  young  Prince  [then 
not  two  months  old!].  She  wore  grape-coloured  uchigi 
and  patternless  karaginu  of  white  and  old  rose.  That 
day  all  did  their  utmost  to  adorn  themselves.  One 
had  a  little  fault  in  the  colour  combination  at  the 
wrist  opening.  When  she  went  before  the  Royal  pres- 
ence to  fetch  something,  the  nobles  and  high  officials 
noticed  it.  Afterwards,  Lady  Saisho  regretted  it 
deeply.  It  was  not  so  bad;  only  one  colour  was  a 
little  too  pale.  Lady  Kotaiyu  wore  a  crimson  unlined 
dress  and  over  it  an  uchigi  of  deep  and  pale  plum 
colour  bordered  with  folds.  Her  karaginu  was  white 
and  old  rose.  Lady  Gen  Shikibu  appears  to  have  been 
wearing  a  red  and  purple  figured  silk.  Some  said  it  was 
unsuitable  because  it  was  not  brocade.  That  judg- 
ment is  too  conventional.  There  may  be  criticism 
where  want  of  taste  is  too  apparent,  but  it  were 
better  to  criticize  manners.  Dress  is  rather  unim- 
portant in  comparison. 

The  ceremony  of  giving  mochi  to  the  Prince  is 
ended  and  the  table  is  taken  away.  The  misu  of  the 
anteroom  was  rolled  up,  and  we  saw  ladies  sitting 
crowded  at  the  west  side  of  the  dais.  There  were  Lady 
Tachibana  of  the  third  rank,  and  Naishi  Nosuke,  the 
younger  attendant  of  the  August  Princes  sitting  in 
the  doorway.  In  the  east  anteroom  near  the  shioji^ 
there  were  ladies  of  high  rank.  I  went  to  seek  Lady 

*  Paper  doors. 
144 


c^!^  M^^S®^^*^ 


%:i^>^^^'^^^i^) 


H 

O 
(< 

ei 
O  -^ 

Q    T3 

W  "o 

< 

W  a 
«  -c 
ft.    o- 

^a 

<;  2 

Q 
» 

M 
U 

O 


Of  Old  Japan 

Dainagon  and  Lady  Koshosho,  who  were  sitting  east 
of  the  dais.  His  August  Majesty  sat  on  the  dais  with 
his  dining-table  before  him.  The  ornaments  of  it  were 
exquisitely  beautiful.  On  the  south  balcony  there  sat 
the  Minister  of  the  Right  and  Left  and  the  Chamber- 
lain, the  first  officials  of  the  Crown  Prince  and  of 
the  Queen  and  the  Great  Adviser  Shijo,  facing  towards 
the  North,  the  West  being  the  more  honourable  seat. 
There  were  no  officials  of  low  rank.  Afterwards  they 
begun  to  amuse  themselves.  Courtiers  sat  on  the 
southeast  corridor  of  the  side  building.  The  four  lower 
officials  took  their  usual  places  [on  the  steps  below 
Royalty]  to  perform  some  music.  They  were  Kage- 
masa,  Korekaze,  Yukiyoshi,  Tonomasa.  From  the 
upper  seat  the  Great  Adviser  Shijo  conducted  the 
music.  To  no  Ben  played  the  lute,  Tsunetaka 
played  the  harp  [koto].  The  Lieutenant-General  of 
the  Left  Bodyguard  and  State  Councillor  played  the 
flute.  Some  outsiders  joined  in  the  music.  One  made 
a  mistake  in  the  notes  and  was  hissed.  The  Minister 
of  the  Right  praised  the  six-stringed  koto.  He  became 
too  merry,  and  made  a  great  mistake,  which  sent  a 
chill  even  to  the  onlookers. 

The  Prime  Minister's  gift  was  flutes  put  Into  two 
boxes. 


Ill 

THE  DIARY  OF  IZUMI  SHIKIBU 


Ill 

THE  DIARY  OF  IZUMI  SHIKIBU 

A.D.  IOO2-IOO3 

Many  months  had  passed  in  lamenting  the  World,  ^ 
more  shadowy  than  a  dream.  Already  the  tenth  day 
of  the  Deutzia  month  was  over.  A  deeper  shade 
lay  under  the  trees  and  the  grass  on  the  embank- 
ment was  greener.^  These  changes,  unnoticed  by 
any,  seemed  beautiful  to  her,  and  while  musing 
upon  them  a  man  stepped  lightly  along  behind 
the  hedge.  She  was  idly  curious,  but  when  he  came 
towards  her  she  recognized  the  page  of  the  late 
prince.^  He  came  at  a  sorrowful  moment,  so  she  said, 
"Is  your  coming  not  long  delayed?  To  talk  over 
the  past  was  inclined."  "Would  it  not  have  been 
presuming.?  —  Forgive  me —  In  mountain  temples 
have  been  worshipping.  To  be  without  ties  is  sad,  so 
wishing  to  take  service  again  I  went  to  Prince  Sochi- 
no-miya." 

"Excellent!  that  Prince  is  very  elegant  and  is 
known  to  me.  He  cannot  be  as  of  yore?"  [i.e.  unmar- 
ried.] So  she  said,  and  he  replied,  "No,  but  he  is  very 
gracious.  He  asked  me  whether  I  ever  visit  you  now- 

*  In  the  writings  of  the  ladies  of  those'days  World  (yononaka)  is 
often  used  as  a  synonym  of  love-affair;  i.e.  their  relations  with  men. 

*  In  those  days  noblemen's  houses  were  surrounded  with  an  em- 
bankment, instead  of  a  wall. 

'  Prince  Tametaka,  the  third  Prince  of  the  Emperor  Rezrei  who 
reigned  968-969.  The  Prince  died  on  June  13,  1002.  He  had  been 
Izumi  Shikibu's  lover. 

149 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

adays — *Yes,  I  do,'  said  I;  then,  breaking  off  this 
branch  of  tachibana  ^  flowers,  His  Highness  replied, 
*Give  this  to  her,  [see]  how  she  will  take  it.'  The 
Prince  had  in  mind  the  old  poem: 

The  scent  of  tachibana  flowers  in  May 

Recalls  the  perfumed  sleeves  of  him  who  is  no  longer  here. 

So  I  have  come  —  what  shall  I  say  to  him?" 

It  was  embarrassing  to  return  an  oral  message 
through  the  page,  and  the  Prince  had  not  written; 
discontented,  yet  wishing  to  make  some  response, 
she  wrote  a  poem  and  gave  it  to  the  page: 

That  scent,  indeed,  brings  memories 
But  rather,  to  be  reminded  of  that  othery 
Would  hear  the  cuckoo's  ^  voice. 

The  Prince  was  on  the  veranda  of  his  palace,  and 
as  the  page  approached  him  with  important  face,  he 
led  him  into  an  inner  room  saying,  "What  is  it?"  The 
page  presented  the  poem. 

The  Prince  read  it  and  wrote  this  answer: 

The  cuckoo  sings  on  the  same  branch 
With  voice  unchanged^ 
That  shall  you  know. 

His  Highness  gave  this  to  the  page  and  walked 
away,  saying,  "Tell  it  to  no  one,  I  might  be  thought 
amorous."  The  page  brought  the  poem  to  the  lady. 
Lovely  it  was,  but  it  seemed  wiser  not  to  write  too 
often  [so  did  not  answer], 

^  Tachibana:  a  kind  of  orange. 

*  The  cuckoo  sings  when  the  tachibana  is  in  flower.  In  this  in- 
stance the  "cuckoo"  means  the  young  Prince.  Thus  there  is  a  sug- 
gestion here  if  he  chooses  to  take  it. 

150 


Of  Old  Japan 


On  the  day  following  his  first  letter  this  poem  was 
sent: 

To  you  I  betrayed  my  heart  — 
Alas!  Confessing 
Brings  deeper  griefs 
Lamenting  days. 

Feeling  was  rootless,  but  being  unlearned  in  lone- 
liness, and  attracted,  she  wrote  an  answer: 

//  you  lament  to-day 

At  this  moment  your  heart 

May  feel  for  mine  — 

For  in  sorrow 

Months  and  days  have  worn  away. 

He  wrote  often  and  she  answered  —  sometimes  — 
and  felt  her  loneliness  a  little  assuaged.  Again  she 
received  a  letter.  After  expressing  feelings  of  great 
delicacy: 

[7  would]  solace  [you]  with  consoling  words 

If  spoken  in  vain 

No  longer  could  be  exchanged. 

To  talk  with  you  about  the  departed  one;  how  would  it  be 
[for  you]  to  come  in  the  evening  unobtrusively? 

Her  answer: 

As  I  hear  of  comfort  I  wish  to  talk  with  you,  but  being  an 
uprooted  person  there  is  no  hope  of  my  standing  upright. 
I  am  footless  [meaning,  I  cannot  go  to  you]. 

Thus  she  wrote,  and  His  Highness  decided  to  come 
as  a  private  person. 

It  was  still  daylight,  and  he  secretly  called  his  ser- 
vant Ukon-no-zo,  who  had  usually  been  the  medium 
by  which  the  letters  had  reached  the  Prince,  and  said. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

"I  am  going  somewhere."  The  man  understood  and 
made  preparations. 

His  Highness  came  in  an  humble  palanquin  and 
made  his  page  announce  him.  It  was  embarrassing. 
She  did  not  know  what  to  do;  she  could  not  pretend 
to  be  absent  after  having  written  him  an  answer  that 
very  day.  It  seemed  too  heartless  to  make  him  go  back 
at  once  without  entering.  Thinking,  "I  will  only  talk 
to  him,"  she  placed  a  cushion  by  the  west  door  on 
the  veranda,  and  invited  the  Prince  there.  Was  it 
because  he  was  so  much  admired  by  the  world  that  he 
seemed  to  her  unusually  fascinating?  But  this  only 
increased  her  caution.  While  they  were  talking  the 
moon  shone  out  and  it  became  uncomfortably  bright. 

He:  "As  I  have  been  out  of  society  and  living  in  the 
shade,  I  am  not  used  to  such  a  bright  place  as  this  "  — 
It  was  too  embarrassing! —  "Let  me  come  in  where 
you  are  sitting;  I  will  not  be  rude  as  others  are.  You 
are  not  one  to  receive  me  often,  are  you.^*"  "No 
indeed !  What  a  strange  idea !  Only  to-night  we  shall 
talk  together  I  think;  never  again!"  Thus  lightly 
talking,  the  night  advanced  —  "Shall  we  spend  the 
night  in  this  way.?"  he  asked: 

The  night  passes. 

We  dream  no  faintest  dream  — 

What  shall  remain  to  me  of  this  summer  night  ? 


She: 


Thinking  of  the  world 
Sleeves  wet  with  tears  are  my  bed-fellows* 
Calmly  to  dream  sweet  dreams  — 
There  is  no  night  for  that. 

152 


HIS  HIGHNESS  CAME  IN  A  HUMBLE  PALANQUIN 


Of  Old  Japan 


He:  "I  am  not  a  person  who  can  leave  my  house 
easily.  You  may  think  me  rude,  but  my  feeling  for 
you  grows  ardent."  And  he  crept  into  the  room. 
Felt  horribly  embarrassed,  but  conversed  together 
and  at  daybreak  he  returned. 
Next  day's  letter: 

In  what  way  are  you  thinking  about  me?  I  feel  anxiety  — 
To  you  it  may  he  a  common-place  to  speak  of  love^ 
But  my  feeling  this  morning  — 
To  nothing  can  it  be  compared! 

She  answered : 

Whether  commonplace  or  not  — 
Thoughts  do  not  dwell  upon  it 
For  the  first  time  [/]  am  caught  in  the  toils. 

O  what  a  person!  What  has  she  done!  So  tenderly 
the  late  Prince  spoke  to  her!  She  felt  regret  and  her 
mind  was  not  tranquil.  Just  then  the  page  came. 
Awaited  a  letter,  but  there  was  none.  It  disappointed 
her;  how  much  in  love  I  When  the  page  returned,  a 
letter  was  given. 

The  letter: 

Were  my  heart  permitted  even  to  feel  the  pain  of  waiting  / 
It  may  he  to  wait  is  lesser  pain  — 
To-night  —  not  even  to  wait  for  — 

The  Prince  read  it,  and  felt  deep  pity,  yet  there  must 
be  reserve  [In  going  out  at  night].  His  affection  for  his 
Princess  is  unusually  light,  but  he  may  be  thinking 
it  would  seem  odd  to  leave  home  every  night.  Per- 
haps he  will  reserve  himself  until  the  mourning  for  the 
late  Prince  Is  over;  ^  it  is  a  sign  that  his  love  is  not 
deep.  An  answer  came  after  nightfall. 

^  The  period  of  mourning  was  to  end  on  June  13,  1003. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Had  she  said  she  was  waiting  for  me  with  all  her  heart. 
Without  rest  towards  the  house  of  my  beloved 
Should  I  have  been  impelled!      ^ 
When  I  think  how  lightly  you  may  regard  me! 

Her  answer: 

Why  should  I  think  lightly  of  you? 

/  am  a  drop  of  dew 

Hanging  from  a  leaf 

Yet  I  am  not  unrestful 

For  on  this  branch  I  seem  to  have  existed 

From  before  the  birth  of  the  world. 

Please  think  of  me  as  like  the  unstable  dew  which  cannot 
even  remain  unless  the  leaf  supports  it. 

His  Highness  received  this  letter.  He  wanted  to 

come,  but  days  passed  without  realizing  his  wish. 

On  the  moon-hidden  day  [last  day  of  month]  she 

wrote: 

//  to-day  passes 

Your  muffled  voice  of  April,  0  cuckoo 

When  can  I  hear  ? 

She  sent  this  poem,  but  as  the  Prince  had  many 
callers  it  could  only  reach  him  the  next  morning. 
His  answer: 

The  cuckoo's  song  in  spring  is  full  of  pain. 
Listen  and  you  will  hear  his  song  of  summer 
Full-throated  from  to-day.^ 

And  so  he  came  at  last,  avoiding  public  attention. 
The  lady  was  preparing  herself  for  temple-going,  and 
in  the  act  of  religious  purification.  Thinking  that  the 
rare  visits  of  the  Prince  betrayed  his  indifference,  and 

*  The  cuckoo  sings  with  low  note  in  early  spring,  but  when  April 
is  passed  his  voice  grows  clear  and  loud.  It  is  a  favourite  bird  in  Japan. 

154 


Of  Old  Japan 


supposing  that  he  had  come  only  to  show  that  he  was 
not  without  sympathy,  she  continued  the  night  ab- 
sorbed in  religious  services,  talking  little  with  him. 

In  the  morning  the  Prince  said:  "I  have  passed  an 
extraordinary  night"  — 

New  is  such  feeling  for  me 

We  have  been  near^ 

Yet  the  night  passed  and  our  souls  have  not  met. 

And  he  added,  "  I  am  wretched." 

She  could  feel  his  distress  and  was  sorry  for  him; 

and  said: 

With  endless  sorrow  my  heart  is  weighted 
And  night  after  night  is  passed 
Even  without  meeting  of  the  eyelids. 
For  me  this  is  not  new. 

May  2.  The  Prince  wrote  to  her:  "Are  you  going 
to  the  temple  to-day?  When  shall  you  be  at  home 
again."*" 

Answer: 

In  its  season  the  time  of  gently  falling  rain  will  be  over. 
To-night  I  will  drag  from  its  bed  the  root  of  ayame.^ 

Went  to  the  temple  and  came  back  after  two  or  three 

days  to  find  a  letter  [from  him] : 

My  heart  yearns  for  thee,  and  I  wish  to  see  thee,  yet  I  am 
discouraged  by  the  treatment  of  the  other  night.  I  am  sad 

^  The  meaning  of  the  poem  is  vague.  Ayame  may  mean  Iris  sibi- 
rica  —  rain-stop,  darkness  —  these  are  homonyms  in  Japanese.  The 
fifth  day  of  the  fifth  month  was  a  festival  day,  and  people  adorned 
their  houses  with  iris  sibirica,  so  the  last  line  might  mean  that  she 
wanted  to  prepare  for  the  festival.  If  we  take  the  word  ayame  in  the 
meaning  of  rain-stop,  then  we  can  understand  the  poem  as  follows: 
"It  is  the  wet  season  now,  and  it  is  raining  within  my  heart.  To-night 
I  am  going  to  the  temple  to  pray  that  the  rainy  season  will  be  over 
(and  to  chase  away  the  darkness  from  my  soul).  After  that  I  wish 
you  to  come." 

ISS 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

and  ashamed.  Do  not  suppose  that  I  remain  at  home  because 
my  feeling  is  shallow. 

She  is  cold-hearted^  yet  I  cannot  forget  her. 
Time  wipes  out  bitterness^  but  deepens  longings 
Which  to-day  have  overcome  me. 
Not  slight  is  my  feeling,  although  — 

Her  reply: 

j^re  you  coming  ?  Scarcely  believable  are  your  words, 

For  not  even  a  shadow 

Passes  before  my  unfrequented  dwelling. 

The  Prince  came  as  usual  unannounced.  The  lady 
did  not  believe  that  he  would  come  at  all,  and  being 
tired  out  with  the  religious  observances  of  several 
days,  fell  asleep.  No  one  noticed  the  gentle  knocking 
at  the  gate.  He,  on  the  other  hand,  had  heard  some 
rumours,  and  suspecting  the  presence  of  another 
lover,  quietly  retired.  A  letter  came  on  the  morning 
of  the  next  day: 

/  stood  before  your  closed  door 
Never  to  be  opened. 

Seeing,  it  became  the  symbol  of  your  pitiless  heart ! 
I  tasted  the  bitterness  of  love,  and  pitied  myself. 

Then  she  knew  that  he  had  come  the  night  before 
—  carelessly  fallen  asleep !  —  and  wrote  back : 

How  can  you  write  the  thought? 

The  door  of  precious  wood  was  closely  shut, 

No  way  to  read  that  heart. 
All  is  thy  suspicion  —  O  that  I  could  lay  bare  my  heart  [to 
you]! 

The  next  night  he  wanted  to  come  again,  yet  he 
was  advised  against  it.  He  feared  the  criticism  of  the 
Chamberlain  and  Crown  Prince,  so  his  visits  became 

IS6 


Of  Old  Japan 

more  and  more  infrequent.  In  the  continuous  rains 
the  lady  gazed  at  the  clouds  and  thought  how  the 
court  would  be  talking  about  them.  She  had  had 
many  friends;  now  there  was  only  the  Prince.  Though 
people  invented  various  tales  about  her,  she  thought 
the  truth  could  never  be  known  to  any.  The  Prince 
wrote  a  letter  about  the  tedious  rain: 

You  are  thinking  only  of  the  long  rains 
Forever  falling  everywhere. 
Into  my  heart  also  the  rain  falls  — 
Long  melancholy  days. 

It  was  smile-giving  to  see  that  he  seized  upon  every 
occasion  to  write  her  a  poem,  and  she  also  felt  as  he 
did  that  this  was  a  time  for  sentiment. 
The  reply: 

Unaware  of  the  sadness  in  your  hearty 
Knowing  only  of  the  rain  in  mine. 

And  on  another  paper  she  wrote  another  poem: 
//  passes^  the  very  sorrowful  life  of  the  world  — 

^         ^         ^  I  meditation  it  can  he  known 
fi    \  high-<vater  mark 

\  flood  will  be  exceeded. 
Is  it  still  long?  [before  you  come]. 

The  Prince  read  this  letter  and  the  messenger  came 
back  with  his  answer: 

Helpless  man, 

I  am  weary  even  of  life. 

Not  to  you  alone  beneath  the  sky 

Is  rain  and  dulness. 

For  us  both  it  is  a  stupid  world. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

It  was  the  sixth  day  of  the  Fifth  month  —  rain 
not  yet  stopped.  The  Prince  had  been  much  more 
touched  by  her  answer  of  the  day  before,  which  was 
deeper  in  feeling,  and  on  that  morning  of  heavy  rain 
he  sent  with  much  kindness  to  inquire  after  her. 

Very  terrible  was  the  sound  of  rain  .  .  . 
Of  what  was  I  thinking 
All  the  long  night  through 
Listening  to  the  rain  against  the  window? 
I  was  sheltered,  but  the  storm  was  in  my  heart. 

The  lady  wrote  thus  to  the  Prince,  and  he  thought, 

"Not  hopeless." 

His  poem: 

All  the  night  through^  it  was  of  you  I  thought  — 
How  is  it  in  a  house  where  is  no  other 
To  make  rain  forgotten? 

At  noon  people  were  talking  about  the  flooding  of  the 
Kamo  River,  and  many  went  to  see  it,  the  Prince 
among  them.  He  wrote: 

How  are  you  at  present?  I  have  just  come  back  from  flood- 
seeing. 

The  feeling  of  my  heart,  like  the  overflotving  waters  of  the  floods 
But  deeper  my  hearths  feeling. 

Do  you  know  this? 

She  wrote: 

Toward  me  the  waters  do  not  overflow. 
No  depth  lies  there 
Though  the  meadow  is  flooded. 
Words  are  not  enough. 

In  these  words  she  replied  to  him;  and  his  High- 
ness made  up  his  mind  to  come,  and  ordered  per- 
fumery for  himself.  Just  then  his  old  nurse,  Jiju-no- 
Menoto,  came  up:  "Where  are  you  going .^"  she  said,. 

IS8 


Of  Old  Japan 

"People  are  talking  about  it.  She  is  no  lady  of  high 
birth.  If  you  wish  her  to  serve  you,  you  may  summon 
her  here  as  a  servant.  Your  undignified  goings-out 
are  very  painful  for  us.  Many  men  go  to  her,  and 
some  awkward  thing  may  happen.  All  these  improper 
things  are  suggested  by  Ukon-no-Zo.^  He  accom- 
panied the  late  Prince  also.  If  you  wander  out  in  the 
depths  of  night  no  good  can  come  of  it.  I  will  tell  the 
Prime  Minister  ^  of  the  persons  who  accompany  you 
in  these  night  visits.  In  the  world  there  may  be 
changes.  No  one  can  tell  what  will  happen  to-morrow. 
The  late  Minister  loved  you  much  and  asked  the 
present  one  to  show  you  favour.  You  must  keep 
yourself  from  these  indiscretions  till  worldly  affairs 
are  quite  settled." 

The  Prince  said:  "Where  shall  I  go."*  I  am  so  bored, 
and  am  seeking  temporary  recreation.  People  are 
foolish  to  make  much  of  it." 

He  said  this,  although  much  hurt  by  the  necessity 
for  it.  Besides  that,  he  thought  her  not  unworthy  of 
him  and  even  wished  to  bring  her  to  the  palace  [as  a 
concubine].  On  the  other  hand,  he  reflected  that  in 
that  case  things  even  more  painful  to  hear  would  be 
said,  and  in  his  trouble  of  mind  days  were  passed. 

At  last  he  visited  her.  "I  could  not  come  in  spite 
of  my  desires.  Please  do  not  think  that  I  neglect  you. 
The  fault  is  in  you;  I  have  heard  that  there  are  many 

*  Ukon-noZo,  an  officer  in  the  Bodyguard.  He  seems  to  have 
been  an  attendant  of  the  late  Prince  Tametaka,  before  he  served  the 
present  Prince. 

*  Prime  Minister  Fujiwara-no-Michinaga,  the  most  powerful  man 
of  the  age.  (See  the  Introduction  and  the  Murasaki  Shikibu  diary.) 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

friends  of  yours  who  are  jealous  of  me.  That  makes 
me  more  reserved,  and  so  many  days  have  gone  by." 

The  Prince  talked  gently,  and  said:  "Now  come 
for  this  night  only.  There  is  a  hidden  place  no  one 
sees;  there  I  can  talk  with  tranquil  mind."  The  pal- 
anquin was  brought  near  the  veranda.  She  was 
forced  to  enter  it  and  went,  without  her  own  volition, 
with  unsteady  mind.  She  kept  thinking  that  people 
would  know  about  it,  but  as  the  night  was  far  ad- 
vanced no  one  found  them  out.  The  conveyance  was 
quietly  brought  to  a  corridor  where  no  one  was  and 
he  got  out. 

He  whispered,  "As  the  moon  is  very  bright,  get 
down  quickly."  She  was  afraid,  but  hurriedly  obeyed 
him.  "Here  there  is  no  one  to  see  us;  from  this  time 
we  will  meet  here.  At  your  honourable  dwelling  I  am 
always  anxious  about  other  men.  I  can  never  be  at 
ease  there."  His  words  were  gentle,  and  when  it  was 
dawn  he  made  her  get  into  the  palanquin  and  said, 
*'I  wish  to  go  with  you,  but  as  it  is  broad  daylight  I 
fear  people  may  think  I  have  passed  the  night  out- 
side the  Court." 

He  remained  in  the  palace,  and  she  on  her  way 
home  thought  of  that  strange  going  out  and  of  the 
rumours  that  would  fly  about  —  yet  the  uncom- 
monly beautiful  features  of  the  Prince  at  dawn  were 
lingering  in  her  mind. 

Her  letter: 

Rather  would  I  urge  your  early  return  at  evening 
Than  ever  again  make  you  arise  at  davm 
It  is  so  sorrowful. 

i6o 


Of  Old  Japan 


His  reply: 

To  see  you  departing  in  the  morning  dew  — 

Comparing, 

It  were  better  to  come  back  in  the  evening  unsatisfied. 

Let  us  drive  away  such  thoughts.  I  cannot  go  out  this 
evening  on  account  of  the  evil  spirit  [i.e.,  he  might  encounter 
it].  Only  to  fetch  you  I  venture. 

She  felt  distress  because  this  [sort  of  thing]  could 
not  go  on  always.  But  he  came  with  the  same  pal- 
anquin and  said,  "Hurry,  hurry!"  She  felt  ashamed 
because  of  her  maids,  yet  stole  out  into  the  carriage. 
At  the  same  place  as  last  night  voices  were  heard,  so 
they  went  to  another  building.  At  dawn  he  com- 
plained of  the  cock's  crowing,  and  leading  her  gently 
into  the  palanquin,  went  out  [with  her].  On  the  way 
he  said,  "At  such  times  as  these,  always  come  with 
me,"  and  she — "How  can  it  always  be  so?"  Then 
he  returned. 

Two  or  three  days  went  by;  the  moon  was  wonder- 
fully bright;  she  went  to  the  veranda  to  see  it  and 
there  received  a  letter: 

What  are  you  doing  at  this  moment?  Are  you  gazing  at 
the  moon? 

Are  you  thinking  with  me 

Of  the  moon  at  the  mountain's  edge? 

In  memory  lamenting  the  short  sweet  night  — 

Hearing  the  cock,  awake  too  soon! 

More  than  usually  pleasing  was  that  letter,  for  her 
thoughts  were  then  dwelling  on  the  bright  moon- 
night  when  she  was  unafraid  of  men's  eyes  at  the 
Prince's  palace. 

i6i 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

The  answer: 

That  night 

The  same  moon  shone  down  — 

Thinking  so  I  gaze, 

But  unsatisfied  is  my  heart, 

And  my  eyes  are  not  contented 

With  moon-seeing. 

She  mused  alone  until  the  day  dawned.  The  next 
night  the  Prince  came  again,  but  she  knew  not  of  it. 
A  lady  was  living  in  the  opposite  house.  The  Prince's 
attendant  saw  a  palanquin  stopping  before  it  and  said 
to  His  Highness,  "Some  one  has  already  come  — 
there  is  a  palanquin."  "Let  us  retire,"  said  the 
Prince,  and  he  went  away.  Now  he  could  believe  the 
rumours.  He  was  angry  with  her,  yet  being  unable  to 
make  an  end  of  it  he  wrote:  "Have  you  heard  that 
I  went  to  you  last  night?  It  makes  me  unhappy  that 
you  don't  know  even  that. 

Against  the  hill  of  pines  where  the  maiden  pines  for  me. 
Waves  were  high  —  that  I  had  seen. 
Yet  to-day's  sight,  0  ominous!  "^ 

She  received  the  letter  on  a  rainy  day,  O  unlooked- 
for  disaster!  She  suspected  slanderous  tongues. 

You  only  are  my  always-waited-for  island  — 
What  waves  can  sweep  it  away! 

So  she  answered,  but  the  Prince  being  somewhat 
troubled  by  the  sight  of  the  previous  night,  did  not 
write  to  her  for  a  long  time. 

*  In  the  Japanese  Matsu,  n.  =  pine-tree;  Matsu,  v.  =  to  wait. 
This  poem  refers  to  a  famous  one: 
//  my  heart  grows  faithless,  and  beat  for  another  man. 
May  waves  pass  over  the  hill  of  pines,  where  I  pine  for  my  beloved! 

162 


Of  Old  Japan 
Yet  at  last: 

Love  and  misery  in  various  shapes 
Pass  through  my  mind  and  never  rest. 

She  wished  to  answer,  but  was  ashamed  to  explain 
herself,  so  only  wrote: 

Let  it  be  as  you  will,  come  or  not,  yet  to  part  without 
bitter  feeling  would  lighten  my  sorrow. 

From  that  time  he  seldom  sent  letters.  One  moon- 
bright  night  she  was  lying  with  grieving  thoughts. 
She  envied  the  moon  in  its  serene  course  and  could 
not  refrain  from  writing  to  the  Prince: 

In  her  deserted  house 

She  gazes  at  the  moon  — 

He  is  not  coming 

And  she  cannot  reveal  her  heart  — 

There  is  none  who  will  listen. 

She  sent  her  page  to  give  the  poem  to  Ukon-no-Zo. 
Just  then  the  Prince  was  talking  with  others  before 
the  King.  When  he  retired  from  the  presence,  Ukon- 
no-Zo  offered  the  letter.  "Prepare  the  palanquin," 
he  said,  and  he  came  to  her.  The  lady  was  sitting 
near  the  veranda  looking  at  the  sky,  and  feeling  that 
some  one  was  coming  had  had  the  sudare  rolled 
down.  He  was  not  in  his  court  robe,  but  in  his  soft, 
everyday  wear,  which  was  more  pleasing  to  her  eye. 
He  silently  placed  his  poem  before  her  on  the  end  of 
his  fan,  saying,  "As  your  messenger  returned  too 
soon  without  awaiting  my  answer  —  "  She  drew  it 
towards  her  with  her  own. 

The  Prince  seemed  to  think  of  coming  in,  but 
went  out  into  the  garden,  singing,  "My  beloved  is 

163 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

like  a  dew-drop  on  a  leaf."  At  last  he  came  nearer, 
and  said:  "I  must  go  to-night.  I  came  secretly,  but 
on  such  a  bright  night  as  this  none  can  escape  being 
seen.  To-morrow  I  must  remain  within  for  religious 
duties,  and  people  will  be  suspicious  if  I  am  not  at 
home."  He  seemed  about  to  depart,  when  she  — 
"Oh,  that  a  shower  might  come!  So  another  bright- 
ness, more  sweet  than  the  heavenly  one,  might 
linger  here  for  a  while!"  He  felt  that  she  was  more 
amiable  than  others  had  admitted.  "Ah,  dear  one," 
he  said,  and  came  up  for  a  while,  then  went  away, 
saying: 

Unwillingly  urged  by  the  moon  on  her  cloudy  track 
His  body  is  going  outj  but  not  his  heart. 

When  he  was  gone  she  had  the  sudare  rolled  up  and 
read  his  poem  in  the  moonlight. 

She  is  looking  at  the  moon, 
But  her  thoughts  are  all  of  me 
Hearing  this 
It  draws  me  to  her  side. 

How  happy!  He  seemed  to  have  been  thinking  her 
a  worthless  woman,  but  he  has  changed  his  mind, 
she  thought.  The  Prince,  on  his  side,  thought  the 
lady  would  have  some  value  for  him  when  he  wanted 
to  be  amused,  but  even  while  he  was  thinking  it,  he 
was  told  that  the  Major-General  was  her  favourite 
and  visited  her  in  the  daytime.  Still  others  said, 
"Hyobukyo  is  another  of  her  lovers."  The  Prince 
was  deterred  by  these  words  and  wrote  no  more. 

One  day  His  Highness's  little  page,  who  was  the 
lover  of  one  of  her  maids,  came  to  the  house.  While 

164 


Of  Old  Japan 

they  were  chattering  the  page  was  asked  if  he  had 
brought  a  letter,  he  answered:  "No;  one  day  my 
Lord  came  here,  but  he  found  a  palanquin  at  the 
gate.  From  that  time  he  does  not  write  letters.  More- 
over, he  has  heard  that  others  visit  here."  When  the 
boy  was  gone  this  was  told.  She  was  deeply  humili- 
ated. No  presumptuous  thoughts  nor  desire  for 
material  dependence  had  been  hers.  Only  while  she 
was  loved  and  respected  had  she  wished  for  inter- 
course. Estrangement  of  any  other  kind  would  have 
been  bearable,  but  her  heart  was  torn  asunder  to 
think  that  he  should  suspect  her  of  so  shameful  a 
thing.  In  the  midst  of  mourning  over  her  unfortunate 
situation,  a  letter  was  brought  her: 

I  am  ill  and  much  troubled  these  days.  Of  late  I  visited 
your  dwelling,  but  alas  1  at  an  unlucky  time.  I  feel  that  I  am 
unmanly. 

Let  it  he  — 

/  will  not  look  toward  the  beach  — 

The  seamarCs  little  boat  has  rowed  away. 

Her  answer: 

You  have  heard  unmentionable  things  about  me.  I  am 
humiliated  and  it  is  painful  for  me  to  write  any  more.  Per- 
haps this  will  be  the  last  letter. 

j^/r^j      1         xS  aimlessness 
Off  the  shore  of  |  ^^^^ 

With  burning  heart  and  dripping  sleeves, 
I  am  he  who  drifts  in  the  seaman^s  boat. 

It  was  already  the  Seventh  month.  On  the  seventh 
day  she  received  many  letters  from  elegant  persons  in 
deference  to  the  celestial  lovers,^  but  her  heart  was 

*  For  the  Festival  of  the  stars  on  the  seventh  day  of  the  Seventh 
month  see  the  notes  on  pages  23,  24  of  the  Sarashina  Diary.  On  this 

i6s 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

not  touched  by  them.  She  was  only  thinking  that 
she  was  utterly  forgotten  by  the  Prince,  who  had 
never  lost  such  an  opportunity  to  write  to  her;  but 
[at  last]  there  came  a  poem: 

Alas!  that  I  should  become  like  the  Herder-God 
Who  can  only  gaze  at  the  Weaving  One 
Beyond  the  River  of  Heaven. 

The  lady  saw  that  he  could  not  forget  her  and  she 
was  pleased. 
Her  poem: 

/  cannot  even  look  towards  that  shore 

Where  the  Herder-God  waits: 

The  lover  stars  also  might  avoid  me. 

His  Highness  would  read,  and  he  would  feel  that 
he  must  not  desert  her.  Towards  the  moon-hidden 
day  [end  of  the  month]  he  wrote  to  her: 

I  am  very  lonely.  Please  write  to  me  sometimes  as  to  one 
of  your  friends. 

Her  reply: 

Because  you  do  not  wake  you  cannot  hear  — 
The  wind  is  sighing  in  the  reeds  — 
Ahf  nights  and  nights  of  Autumn  ! 

The  messenger  who  took  the  poem  came  back  with 
one  from  him: 

O  my  beloved,  how  can  you  think  my  sleep  untroubled.^ 
Lately  sad  thoughts  have  been  mine  and  never  sleep  is  sound. 
The  wind  blows  over  the  reeds  — 
/  will  not  sleep,  but  listen 
Whether  its  sigh  thrills  my  heart. 

evening  it  was  customary  to  write  letters  or  pay  visits  in  memory  of 
the  heavenly  lovers. 

i66 


Of  Old  Japan 

After  two  or  three  days,  towards  evening,  he  came 
unexpectedly  and  made  his  palanquin  draw  into  the 
courtyard.  As  she  had  not  yet  seen  him  in  the  day- 
light, he  was  abashed,  he  said,  but  there  was  no  help 
for  it.  He  went  away  soon  and  did  not  write  for  so 
long  that  anxiety  began  to  fill  her  heart,  so  at  last 

she  sent: 

Wearily  the  Autumn  days  drag  hy  — 

From  him  no  message  — 

Boding  silence! 
Sweet  are  man's  promises,  but  how  different  is  the  heart! 

Then  he  wrote  that,  though  he  never  forgot  her, 

of  late  he  could  not  leave  the  palace. 

Though  days  pass 
And  others  may  forget 
I  can  never  lose  the  thought 
That  meeting  in  the  evening 
Of  an  Autumn  day. 

The  lady  was  pitiable,  having  no  one  to  depend  on, 
and  tried  to  sustain  herself  with  the  uncertain  con- 
solations of  a  life  of  sentiment.  Reflection  increased 
her  wretchedness,  and  when  the  eighth  month  came 
she  went  to  Ishiyama  Temple  ^  to  revive  her  doleful 
spirit  intending  to  remain  there  for  seven  days. 

One  day  the  Prince  said  to  his  page:  "It  is  a  long 
time  since  I  wrote;  here  is  a  letter  for  her."  The  page 
replied:  "I  went  to  her  house  the  other  day  and  heard 
that  she  had  lately  gone  to  Ishiyama  Temple."  "Then 

*  Ishiyama  Temple  is  some  five  miles  to  the  east  of  Kioto.  To  reach 
there  one  must  rise  over  the  ascent  of  Osaka,  and  the  barrier  of 
Seki  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Seki,  where  travellers  were  stopped  and 
examined.  The  temple  commands  a  fine  view  of  Lake  Biwa,  still 
more  distant. 

167 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

—  It  IS  already  late  in  the' day —  tomorrow  morning 
you  shall  go  there."  He  wrote  a  letter  and  the  page 
went  to  Ishiyama  with  it. 

Her  mind  was  not  in  the  presence  of  Buddha,  but 
at  home  in  the  Royal  City.  She  was  thinking  that 
were  she  loved  by  him  as  at  the  beginning  there 
would  have  been  no  wandering  like  that.  She  was 
very  sad,  yet  sadness  made  her  pray  to  the  Buddha 
with  all  her  heart. 

Perceiving  that  some  one  approached,  she  looked 

down,  wondering  who  it  might  be.  It  was  the  Prince's 

page !  As  she  had  just  been  thinking  of  the  Prince,  she 

hurriedly  sent  her  maid  to  question  him.  The  letter 

was  brought  and  opened  with  more  agitation  than 

usual.  It  was  as  follows: 

You  seem  to  be  steeped  in  Buddha's  teaching.  It  would 
have  given  me  pleasure  to  have  been  informed  of  it.  Surely 
I  am  not  loved  so  deeply  that  I  am  a  hindrance  to  your  de- 
votion to  Buddha.  Only  to  think  of  your  calm  makes  me 
jealous. 

The  poem: 

Do  you  feel  that  my  soul  wanders  after  you. 
Passing  across  the  Barrier  ? 
O  ceaseless  longing  ! 
When  shall  you  return? 

When  she  was  in  his  neighbourhood  he  wrote  but 
seldom  —  gratifying  that  he  should  send  a  letter  so 
far! 

The  answer: 

*  This  group  of  poems  have  as  their  base  the  play  upon  words  of 
two  meanings,  or  place-names  whose  meanings  make  the  necessary 

i68 


Of  Old  Japan 


She  was  thinking  thai  he  had  quite  forgotten  — 
Who  can  it  be  that  is  coining  across  the  barrier? 
You  ask  when  I  shall  go  back  —  it  is  as  yet  uncertain. 

OntheMountl^?^;"'?. 
{  while  being 

My  yearning  is  towards  the  \ 

'^  (  open  water 

(  Uchi  de  no  Harna 

\  The  beach  of  going  out 

Does  not  lie  towards  ]  ,,  ^      ,    . 
(  the  royal  city. 

The  Prince  read  her  poems  and  said  to  the  page: 
"I  am  sorry  to  trouble  you,  but  please  go  once  more." 
His  poem: 

Osaka  Yama 


I  sought  for  you  in  the  ^  ,         . 

(  mount  of  meeting 

But  though  never  forgetting  you 

My  way  was  lost  in  the  trackless  valley. 

His  second  poem: 

Being  overwhelmed  with  sorrow 
I  wished  to  remain  in  retirement 
Omi  no  umi 


\  the  lake  of  meeting 
J   J         j{  Uchi  de  no  Kama 
^        \  the  beach  of  going  out. 

She  wrote  back  only  poems : 

Tears  which  could  not  be  restrained  at  the  barrier 
Omi  no  umi  — 


Flow  towards  the  ^  ,  ,      r 

lake  of  meeting 

And  on  the  margin  she  wrote: 
Let  me  try  you  — 
My  own  heart  also. 
Come  and  tempt  me  towards  the  royal  city. 

suggestive  idea.  Omi  is  the  name  of  the  province  in  which  are  Ishi- 
yama  and  Lake  Biwa.  Here  the  word  is  used  as  the  homophon  of 
meeting.  Mount  Nagara  is  near  the  Ishiyama  Temple.  Nagara  is  the 
homophon  of  "while  being  (on  the  mountain)." 

169 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

His  Highness  had  never  thought  of  going  so  far  [to 
seek  her],  but  he  thought  he  must  go  to  her  as  he  had 
received  such  a  letter.  He  came  and  they  went  back 
together. 

His  poem: 
Infelicitous  love!  Although  entered  into  the  Way  of  Eternal  Law} 
Who  was  it  came 

And  tempted  hack  to  the  Royal  City? 

The  answer: 

Out  of  the  mountain  to  the  darker  path  I  wander j 
Because  I  met  you  once  more. 

Towards  the  moon-hidden  day  a  devastating  wind 
blew  hard.  It  rained  and  she  was  even  sadder  than 
usual,  when  a  letter  was  brought.  She  thought  the 
Prince  had  not  lost  a  fit  occasion  to  inquire  for  her, 
and  she  could  harbour  no  hard  thoughts  of  him. 
His  poem: 

In  sorrow  I  gaze  upon  the  sky  of  Autumn 
The  clouds  are  in  turmoil 
And  the  wind  is  high. 

Her  answer: 

A  gentle  wind  of  Autumn  makes  me  sad 
O  day  of  storm  — 
No  way  to  speak  of  it! 

The  Prince  thought  in  this  he  could  read  her  true 
feeling,  but  days  passed  before  his  visit. 

It  was  after  the  tenth  day  of  the  Ninth  month.  He 
waked  and  saw  the  morning  moon.^  It  seemed  a  long 
time  since  he  had  seen  her.  He  felt  that  she  was  gazing 
at  this  moon,  so  followed  by  his  page,  he  knocked  at 

*  Law  of  Buddha. 

'  The  waning  moon  is  called  the  morning  moon  because  it  can 
be  seen  after  dawn. 

170 


Of  Old  Japan 

her  gate.  The  lady  was  lying  awake  and  meditating, 
lost  in  a  melancholy  which  may  have  been  due  to  the 
season.  She  wondered  at  the  knock,  but  knew  not  who 
the  visitor  might  be.  She  waked  the  maid  lying  beside 
her,  who  was  in  a  sound  sleep;  the  latter  called  out 
for  the  manservant.  When  he  went  out,  waking  with 
difficulty,  the  knocking  had  ceased  and  the  visitor  had 
gone.  The  guest  must  have  thought  her  a  dull  sleeper 
and  been  disheartened.  Who  was  It  likely  to  be? 
Surely  one  of  like  mind  with  herself!  Her  man,  who 
had  gone  out  after  much  rousing,  and  seen  no  one, 
complained  that  It  was  only  her  fancy.  "  Even  at  night 
our  mistress  Is  restless  —  Oh,  these  unpeaceful  per- 
sons ! "  Thus  he  grumbled  away,  but  went  to  sleep 
again  at  once. 

The  lady  got  up  and  saw  the  misty  sky.  When  morn- 
ing came  she  jotted  down  her  thoughts  aimlessly, 
and  while  doing  It  received  a  letter: 

In  the  Autumn  night 

The  pale  morning  moon  was  setting 

When  I  turned  away  from  the  shut  door. 

He  must  have  thought  her  a  disappointing  woman. 
Yet  she  was  happy  to  think  that  he  never  failed  to 
associate  her  with  every  changing  season  and  came  to 
her  door  when  he  was  attracted  by  the  lovely  sight  of 
the  sky,  so  she  folded  the  notes  she  had  just  written 
and  sent  them  to  His  Highness. 

The  notes; 

Sound  of  wind;  wind  blows  hard  as  if  it  were  determined  to 
blow  away  the  last  leaves  on  the  branch.  It  grows  cloudy  and 
threatening,  rain  patters  slightly.  I  am  hopelessly  desolate. 

171 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

Before  the  Autumn  ends 

My  sleeves  will  be  all  rotted  zoith  tears. 

The  slow  rains  cannot  do  more  to  them. 

I  am  sad,  but  no  one  remarks  it;  the  leaves  of  trees  and 
plants  change  day  by  day  and  so  affection  in  him.  In  antici- 
pation I  feel  the  dreariness  of  the  long  winter  rains;  the 
leaves  are  pitifully  teased  by  the  winds;  the  drops  on  the 
leaves  which  may  vanish  at  any  moment  —  how  like  they  are 
to  my  own  life! 

The  sight  of  the  leaves  ever  reminds  me  strangely  of  my 
own  sadness.  I  cannot  go  within,  but  lie  on  the  veranda ;  may- 
hap my  end  is  not  far  off.  I  feel  a  vague  anger  that  others 
are  in  comfortable  sleep  and  cannot  sympathize  with  me. 
Just  now  I  heard  the  faint  cry  of  a  wild  goose.  ^  Others  will  not 
be  touched  by  it,  but  I  cannot  endure  the  sound. 

How  many  nights,  alas! — 

Sleepless  — 

Only  the  calls  of  the  wild  geese  — 

Let  me  not  pass  the  time  in  this  way.  I  will  open  the  shutter 
and  watch  the  moon  declining  towards  the  western  horizon. 
It  seems  distant  and  serenely  transparent.  There  is  mist  over 
the  earth;  together  comes  the  sound  of  the  morning  bell  and 
the  crowing  of  cocks.  There  will  be  no  moment  like  this  in 
past  or  future.  I  feel  that  the  colour  of  my  sleeves  is  new  to  me. 

Another  tvith  same  thoughts 

May  be  gazing  at  the  pale  morning  moon 

Of  the  Long-night  month — 

No  sight  is  more  sorrowful. 

Now  there  comes  a  knocking  at  the  gate.   What  does  it 
mean?  Who  passes  the  night  with  thoughts  like  mine? 

There  is  one  of  like  mind  with  me 
Musing  upon  the  morning  moon. 
Bui  no  way  to  find  him  out! 

*  Wild  geese  visit  Japan  in  Autumn  and  fly  away  northwards  in  the 
early  spring.  They  are  never  alone,  and  their  cries  calling  to  each 
other  make  the  solitary  woman  feel  loneliness  more  keenly. 

172 


THE  LADY  GOT  UP  AND  SAW  THE  MISTY  SKY 


Of  Old  Japan 

She  had  meant  to  send  the  last  poem  only  to  the 
Prince,  but  when  she  learned  that  it  was  His  Highness 
himself  who  had  come  she  sent  all. 

The  Prince  read  and  did  not  feel  that  his  visit  had 
been  in  vain,  if  she  also  had  been  awake  and  sadly- 
dreaming.  He  wrote  promptly  and  the  letter  was  pre- 
sented while  she  was  gazing  aimlessly.  She  opened  it 
anxiously  and  read: 

First  poem: 

^he  thinks  her  own  sleeves  only  are  wet 
But  another's  also  are  rotting. 

Second  poem: 

Dew-life  soon  to  vanish  away. 

Hangs  long  suspended  in  forgetfulness  of  self 

On  the  long-blooming  chrysanthemum  flower. 

Third  poem: 

Sleepless  the  call  of  wild  geese  on  the  cloud-track 
Yet  the  pain  is  from  your  own  heart. 

Fourth  poem: 

There  may  be  another  with  thoughts  like  mine. 
Who  is  gazing  toward  the  sky  of  the  morning  moon. 

Fifth  poem: 

Alhough  not  together 
You  too  were  gazing  at  the  moon 
Believing  that  I  went  this  morning  to  your  gate, 
Alas! 

O  that  gate  hard  to  be  opened ! 

So  her  writing  had  not  been  uselessly  sent! 
Towards  the  moon-hidden  day  she  had  another 

173 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

letter.  After  excusing  himself  for  his  late  neglect  he 
wrote: 

I  have  an  awkward  thing  to  ask  you.  There  is  a  lady  with 
whom  I  have  been  secretly  intimate.  She  is  going  away  to  a 
distant  province  and  I  want  to  send  her  a  poem  which  will 
touch  her  heart  deeply.  Everything  you  write  touches  me,  so 
please  compose  a  poem  for  me. 

She  was  unwilling  conceitedly  to  cany  out  his 
wishes,  but  she  thought  it  too  prudish  to  refuse  him, 
so  she  wrote  with  the  words:  "How  can  I  satisfy 
you?" 

Her  poem: 

In  the  tears  of  regret 
Your  image  will  linger  long 
Even  after  chilly  Autumn  has  gone  by. 
It  is  painful  for  me  to  write  a  heartfelt  letter  in  your  place. 

And  on  the  margin  she  wrote: 

Leaving  you,  where  can  she  go? 
For  me  no  other  life. 

The  Prince  wrote  back: 

Very  good  poem  is  all  that  I  can  say.  I  cannot  say  that  you 
have  expressed  my  heart.  Forsaking  me  she  wanders  away. 

So  let  it  he. 

Let  me  think  of  you,  the  unexcelled  one. 
There  is  not  another. 
Thus  I  can  live  on. 

It  was  the  Tenth  month  and  more  than  ten  days 
had  passed  before  the  Prince  came  to  her. 

"The  inner  room  is  too  dark  and  makes  me  rest- 
less. Let  me  sit  here  near  the  veranda."  He  said  many 

174 


Of  Old  Japan 

heart-touching  and  tender  words.  She  could  not  help 
being  pleased.  The  moon  was  hidden  and  rain  came 
pattering  down;  the  scene  was  in  harmony  with  their 
feeling.  Her  heart  was  disturbed  with  mingled  emo- 
tions. The  Prince  perceived  her  feeling  and  thought: 
"Why  is  she  so  much  slandered  by  others.?  She  is  al- 
ways here  alone  sorrowing  thus."  He  pitied  her  and 
startled  the  lady  a  little  whose  head  was  bowed  in 
distress  on  her  hand  by  reciting  a  poem: 

It  is  not  dripping  rain  nor  morning  dew 

Yet  here  lying,  strangely  wet  are  the  sleeves  of  the  arm-pillow. 

She  was  overwhelmed  by  feeling  and  could  not 
speak,  but  he  saw  her  tears  glistening  in  the  moonlight. 
He  was  touched  and  said:  "Why  do  you  not  speak? 
Have  my  idle  words  displeased  you?"  She  replied: 
"I  do  not  know  why,  but  I  feel  that  my  heart  is 
anguished,  though  your  words  are  in  my  ears.  You 
will  see,"  she  went  on  lightly;  "I  shall  never  forget 
your  poem  on  the  sleeves  of  the  arm-pillow." 

Thus  the  pitiful  sad  night  was  passed,  and  the 
Prince  saw  that  she  had  no  other  lover.  He  was  sorry 
to  go  away  from  her  in  the  early  dawn,  and  imme- 
diately sent  a  message:  "How  are  you  to-day?  Are 
the  tears  dry  this  morning?" 

Her  answer: 

In  the  morning  they  were  dry. 

For  only  in  a  dream 

Were  the  sleeves  oj  the  arm-pillow  wet. 

He  read  it  and  smiled  at  the  word  "arm-pillow" 
which  she  had  said  she  should  never  forget. 

175 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

His  poem: 

You  say  it  was  only  in  a  dream 

That  the  sleeves  were  wet  with  tears: 

Yet  I  cannot  dry  them  —  the  sleeves  of  the  arm-pillow. 

I  have  never  experienced  so  sorrow-sweet  an  autumnal 
night.  Was  it  the  influence  of  the  time? 

After  that  he  could  not  live  without  seeing  her,  and 
visited  her  oftener.  As  he  saw  her  more  intimately 
he  saw  that  she  was  not  a  faithless  woman.  Her  help- 
less situation  touched  his  heart  more  and  more,  and 
he  became  deeply  sympathetic  with  her.  Once  he  said 
to  her:  "Even  though  you  live  on  thus  in  solitude,  I 
shall  never  forget  you,  but  it  would  be  better  to  come 
to  my  palace.  All  these  slanderous  rumours  are  due 
to  your  living  alone.  I  for  my  part  never  met  any 
men  [here];  is  it  because  I  come  from  time  to  time? 
Yet  others  tell  me  very  improper  things  about  you 
which  should  not  be  heard;  it  made  me  unspeakably 
sad  to  turn  away  from  your  shut  gate.  Remembering 
that  you  are  living  in  loneliness  I  sometimes  have 
made  a  decision;  yet  being  old-fashioned  in  my  ways 
I  hesitated  to  tell  you  of  it  because  I  anticipated  the 
profound  sadness  with  which  you  would  hear  these 
rumours;  nevertheless,  I  cannot  continue  our  rela- 
tions in  this  way.  I  fear  that  the  rumour  might  be- 
come true;  then  I  should  not  be  allowed  to  come,  and 
you  would  become  for  me  like  the  moon  in  the  Heav- 
enly way.  If  you  really  feel  the  loneliness  you  speak 
of,  please  come  to  me.  There  are  many  persons  living 
there  [in  his  palace],  yet  you  will  have  no  feeling  of 
constraint.  As  I  have  been  unhappy  in  my  domestic 

176 


STRANGELY  WET  ARE  THE  SLEEVES  OF  THE  ARM-PILLOW 


Of  Old  Japan 

relations,  I  do  not  linger  in  that  desolate  region  [the 
house  of  his  Princess];  but  am  always  alone,  perform- 
ing religious  services;  I  hope  that  my  loneliness  may 
be  lessened  by  talking  with  you  whose  mind  is  in 
sympathy  with  mine." 

Her  feeling  was  opposed  to  such  a  thing;  she  had 
never  told  him  about  the  late  Prince.  Yet  there  was 
no  mountain  retreat  to  which  she  could  fly  from 
World-troubles  and  her  present  condition  seemed  like 
a  never-ending  night.  There  had  been  many  men  who 
had  wanted  her;  hence  many  strange  reports  were 
flying  about.  She  could  have  confidence  in  no  one  but 
the  Prince,  so  she  was  much  tempted. 

She  thought:  "He  has  his  wife,  yet  she  lives  In  a  de- 
tached house,  the  nurse  does  all  for  him.  If  I  show  my 
affection  and  take  pride  in  it,  I  shall  be  much  blamed; 
my  wish  is  that  he  should  hide  me  from  the  world." 

"Though  to  be  visited  by  you  is  a  rare  occurrence, 
such  a  time  soothes  my  heart;  there  is  nothing  else. 
So  let  anything  happen,  I  will  yield  to  your  every 
wish.  Elsewhere  they  are  saying  ugly  things  about  us; 
if  they  see  the  fact  accomplished,  how  much  harder 
their  words  will  be!" 

"Those  harsh  words  will  be  said  about  me,  not  you, 
at  any  rate.  I  will  find  you  a  completely  retired  house 
where  we  can  talk  tranquilly."  He  gave  her  much 
hope,  and  went  away  in  the  depths  of  night  —  the 
barred  door  [outer  strong  gate  of  lattice  work]  had 
been  left  open  [for  that  purpose]. 

She  thought  within  herself,  being  much  troubled: 
"If  I  continue  to  live  alone,  I  can  keep  myself  re- 

177 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

spected.  If  I  were  forsaken  by  him  in  his  palace,  I 
should  be  laughed  at." 
After  she  retired  this  poem  came: 

/  went  along  the  path  when  night  was  opening. 

Sodden  were  they^ 

The  sleeves  of  the  arm-pillow. 

"That  idle  fancy  of  the  sleeves  he  has  not  forgot- 
ten." This  pleased  her. 
Her  poem: 

Your  sleeves  are  wet  with  the  dews  on  the  grass  of  the  morning 

path. 
The  sleeves  of  my  arm-pillow  are  wetj  but  not  with  dew. 

The  next  night  the  moon  was  very  bright.  Here  and 
there  people  were  gazing  at  it.  The  next  morning  the 
Prince  wanted  to  send  her  a  poem  and  was  waiting 
for  the  page  [to  take  it].  The  lady,  too,  had  noticed  the 
whiteness  of  the  hoar-frost  [and  sent  this  poem] : 

There  was  frost  on  the  sleeves  of  the  arm-pillow. 
And  in  the  morning, 
Lol  A  frost-white  world  I 

The  Prince  was  sorry  the  lady  had  got  ahead  of  him. 
He  said  to  himself:  "The  night  was  passed  yearning 
after  the  beloved  and  frost — " 

Just  then  the  page  presented  himself  and  His 
Highness  said,  with  some  temper,  handing  his  letter 
to  the  page:  "Her  messenger  has  already  come;  I 
am  beaten.  I  wish  you  had  come  earlier."  The  page 
ran  to  her,  and  said:  "I  had  been  summoned  before 
your  messenger  got  there.  I  was  late  and  he  is  angry." 
The  lady  read  the  letter: 

178 


Of  Old  Japan 


The  moon  last  night  was  very  bright, 
In  a  frosty  morning 
I  await 

With  hope  unwarranted 
One  who  cannot  be  expected. 

His  letter  seemed  not  to  have  been  suggested  by 
hers,  and  she  was  pleased  that  His  Highness  had  been 
in  the  same  mood  with  herself. 

Her  poem : 

/  did  not  sleepy  gazing  at  the  moon  all  night 
But  the  dawning  of  the  day 
Was  in  whiteness  of  hoar-frost. 

You  are  angry  with  the  page.  He  is  very  sorry,  and  it 
awakes  my  pity. 

The  morning  sun  shines  on  the  frost 
So,  like  the  sun,  your  face. 

Two  or  three  days  passed  without  a  word  from  him. 
Her  heart  was  in  his  promise  which  gave  her  hope, 
but  she  could  not  sleep  for  anxiety.  While  lying  awake 
in  bed,  she  heard  a  knocking  at  the  gate.  It  was  just 
dawn.  "What  can  it  be?"  she  wondered,  and  sent 
a  servant  to  inquire.  It  was  the  Prince's  letter.  It  was 
an  unusual  hour  for  it  and  she  wondered  sorrowfully 
whether  the  Prince  had  been  conscious  of  her  emo- 
tion. She  opened  her  shutter  and  read  this  letter  In 
the  moonlight: 

Do  you  see  that  the  little  night  opens  ^ 

And  on  the  ridge  of  the  mountain,  serenely  bright. 

Shines  the  moon  of  a  night  of  Autumn? 

The  bridge  across  the  garden  pond  was  clearly  seen 

*  It  is  the  Japanese  way  to  say  night  opens  instead  of  day  dawns. 
The  word  little  means  nothing  but  a  feeHng  of  endearment. 

179 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

in  the  moonlight.  The  door  was  shut,  and  she  thought 

of  the  messenger  outside  the  gate  and  hastened  her 

answer:       ^,      .  ,  ,  ,  , 

1  he  ntght  opens  and  I  cannot  sleepy 

Yet  I  am  dreaming  dreams^ 

And,  loving  them,  the  moon  I  do  not  see. 

The  Prince  thought  the  answer  not  invented,  and 
that  it  would  be  amusing  to  have  her  near  him,  to 
respond  to  his  every  fancy.  After  two  days  he  came 
quietly  in  a  palanquin  for  women.  It  was  the  first 
time  she  had  shown  herself  to  him  in  full  ^  daylight, 
but  it  would  be  unfriendly  to  creep  away  and  hide, 
so  she  went  to  welcome  him,  creeping  a  little  nearer 
to  the  entrance.  He  excused  himself  for  the  absence  of 
those  days  and  said:  "Make  up  your  mind  quickly  as 
to  the  thing  I  spoke  of  the  other  day.  I  am  always 
uneasy  in  these  wanderings,  yet  more  uneasy  when 
I  cannot  see  you.  O  troublesome  are  the  ways  of  this 
absurd  world!" 

She  replied:  "I  wish  to  yield  to  your  mind,  what- 
ever it  may  be,  yet  my  thoughts  are  troubled  when  I 
anticipate  my  fate  and  see  myself  neglected  by  you 
afterwards." 

He  said:  "Try  it,  I  can  come  very  seldom."  And 
he  went  away.  On  the  hedge  there  was  a  beautiful 
mayumi  ^  and  the  Prince,  leaning  against  the  bal- 
ustrade: 

*  The  Japanese  lady  in  her  dwelling  where  the  light  was  softened 
by  her  window-panes  of  white  silk,  or  her  sudare,  dwelt  always  in 
a  sort  of  twilight  probably  very  becoming  to  beauty. 

*  Mayumi  —  Evonymceus  europus.  In  Autumn  the  leaves  of  the 
tree  become  purple  or  red,  and  they  are  so  pretty  that  people  call 
them  "mountain  brocade." 

i8o 


Of  Old  Japan 


Our  words  are  like  these  leaves^ 
Ever  coloured  deeper  and  deeper  — 

And  she  took  it  up  [completing  the  3  i-syllable  poem 
he  had  begun] : 

Although  it  is  only  the  pearl  dew  that  deepens  them. 

The  Prince  was  pleased  and  thought  her  not  with- 
out taste. 

He  seemed  very  elegant.  He  was  attired  as  usual, 
his  underdress  exquisite.  Her  eye  was  much  charmed, 
and  she  thought  that  she  was  too  frivolous  [to  be 
thinking  about  it]. 

Next  day  he  wrote: 

Yesterday  I  was  sorry  that  you  were  embarrassed,  yet  the 
more  attracted  by  it. 

She  answered: 

The  Goddess  of  Mount  Katuragi  ^  would  have  felt  so  too  — 
There  is  no  bridge  across  the  way  of  Kume. 
I  did  not  know  what  to  do. 

The  messenger  came  back  with  his  poem: 

Were  my  devotion  to  be  rewarded 

How  could  I  stop, 

Though  bridge  were  none  at  Katuragi  San. 

After  that  he  came  oftener,  and  her  tiresome  days 

were  lightened. 

*  According  to  an  ancient  fable,  En-no-Shokaku,  a  great  magi- 
cian who  could  command  even  gods,  once  summoned  gods  of  many 
mountains  to  make  a  stone  bridge  at  Kume  on  Mount  Katuragi  in 
the  Province  of  Yamato.  The  goddess  of  Mount  Katuragi  was  very 
shy,  and,  working  only  at  night,  never  showed  herself  before  others. 
The  magician  grew  angry  with  her,  and  punished  her  by  unveiling 
her.  That  was  the  cause  of  the  failure  in  the  work.  (The  inmost  soul 
hides  itself  and  works  in  the  dark.  If  you  try  to  bring  it  into  clear 
consciousness,  you  will  fail  in  your  work.) 

181 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

But  her  old  friends  also  sent  letters  and  visited  her, 
too,  so  she  wanted  to  go  to  the  Prince's  palace  at 
once,  lest  some  unlucky  thing  should  occur;  yet  her 
heart  was  anxious  and  hesitating. 

One  day  he  sent  word:  "Maple  trees  of  the  moun- 
tain are  very  beautiful.  Come!  let  us  go  together  to 
see  them."  She  answered,  "I  shall  be  glad  to  do  it." 
But  the  appointed  day  came  and  his  Highness  wrote : 
"To-day  I  must  confine  myself  for  a  religious  service." 
But  that  night  it  stormed,  and  the  leaves  were  all 
gone  from  the  trees.  She  waked  and  wrote  to  the 
Prince  how  sorry  she  was  that  they  could  not  have 
gone  the  previous  day. 

His  answer; 

In  the  Godless  month  ^  it  stormed  — 

To-day  I  dream  and  dream 

And  wonder  if  the  storm  was  within  my  heart. 

She  returned: 

Was  it  a  rainstorm?  How  my  sleeves  are  wet! 
I  cannot  tell  —  but  muse  profoundly. 
After  the  night  storm  there  are  no  more  maple  leaves.    O 
that  we  could  have  gone  to  the  mountain  yesterday! 

His  Highness  returned: 

O  that  we  might  have  gone  to  see  the  maple  leaves,  for 
this  morning  it  is  useless  to  think  of  it. 

And  on  the  margin  there  was  a  poem : 

Though  I  believe 

No  maple  leaves  are  hanging  on  the  boughs, 

Yet  we  may  go  to  see 

If  scattering  ones  remain. 

*  The  Godless  month  —  the  Tenth  month;  so  called  because  in  that 
month  all  the  gods  left  their  abodes  and  went  to  the  High  Plain  of 
Heaven  to  hold  counsel  together. 

182 


Of  Old  Japan 

And  she  answered: 

Were  the  mountains  of  evergreens  to  change  into  red  leaves^ 
Then  we  would  go  to  see  them 
With  tranquil,  tranquil  hearts. 
My  poem  will  make  you  laugh! 

The  night  came  and  the  Prince  visited  her.  As  her 
dwelling  was  in  an  unlucky  direction,^  he  came  to 
take  her  out  of  it. 

"For  these  forty-five  days  I  shall  stop  at  my 
cousin's,  the  Lieutenant-General  of  the  Third  Rank, 
on  account  of  the  unlucky  direction  [of  my  own 
house].  It  is  rather  embarrassing  to  take  you  to  that 
unfamiliar  place."  Yet  he  dared  to  take  her  there. 
The  palanquin  was  drawn  into  its  shelter  [small 
house  built  for  it];  the  Prince  got  out  and  walked 
away  alone,  and  she  felt  very  lonesome.  When  all 
were  asleep  he  came  to  take  her  in  and  talked  about 
various  things.  The  guards,  who  were  curious  about 
it,  were  walking  to  and  fro.  Ukon-no-Zo  and  the 
page  waited  near  the  Prince.  His  feeling  for  her  was 
so  intense  at  this  moment  that  all  the  past  seemed 
dull.  When  day  dawned  he  took  her  back  to  her  own 
home,  and  hurriedly  returned  himself  to  get  back 
before  people  woke  up. 

She  could  no  longer  disregard  the  earnest  and  con- 
descending wish  of  His  Highness,  and  she  could  no 

*  In  those  days  they  believed  in  lucky  and  unlucky  directions. 
Those  who  went  in  an  unlucky  direction  might  have  some  unfortu- 
nate incidents.  This  belief  still  holds  in  the  country  life  of  the  people. 
The  writer  was  once  deprived  of  a  good  servant  who  wanted  to  come 
to  her,  but  could  not  because  her  house  was  in  an  "  unlucky  direc- 
tion!" 

.183 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

more  treat  him  with  indifference.  She  made  up  her 
mind  to  go  to  live  with  him.  She  received  kind  ad- 
vice against  it,  but  did  not  listen.  As  she  had  been 
unhappy,  she  wanted  to  yield  herself  to  good  fortune; 
yet  when  she  thought  of  the  court  servitude  she  hesi- 
tated and  said  to  herself:  "It  is  not  my  inmost  wish. 
I  yearn  for  a  retired  religious  life  far  away  from 
worldly  troubles.  What  shall  I  do  when  I  am  forsaken 
by  the  Prince.^  People  will  laugh  at  my  credulity.  Or 
shall  I  live  on  as  I  am.^  Then  I  can  associate  with  my 
parents  and  brothers;  moreover,  I  can  look  after  my 
child,  ^  who  seems  now  like  an  encumbrance."  Never- 
theless, at  last  she  wanted  to  go,  and  she  did  not 
write  her  heart  to  the  Prince,  for  she  thought  he 
would  know  everything  about  her  if  they  should  live 
together.  Her  old  friends  sent  letters,  yet  she  did  not 
answer  them  saying  [to  herself]:  "There  is  nothing  to 
write." 

A  letter  from  the  Prince  —  in  it  was  written:  "I 
was  a  fool  to  believe  in  you."  His  words  were  few. 
There  was  an  old  poem : 

You  are  faithless^  yet  I  will  not  complain. 

As  the  silent  sea 

Deep  is  the  hate  in  my  heart. 

Her  heart  was  broken.  There  were  many  extra- 
ordinary rumours  about  her,  yet  there  were  days 
when  she  believed  that  no  harm  could  come  of  a 
false  rumour.  Some  one  must  have  slandered  her, 

*  In  997  she  had  Koshikibu-noNaishi  (she  was  also  a  poetess  and 
court  lady).  Her  husband  was  Tachibana  Michisada,  to  whom  she 
was  married  before  she  knew  Prince  Tanetaka. 

184 


Of  Old  Japan 

suspecting  that  she  was  yielding  to  the  earnest  de- 
sires of  the  Prince  and  going  to  Hve  at  the  palace. 

She  was  sad,  but  could  not  write  to  him.  She  was 
ashamed  to  think  of  what  the  Prince  might  have 
heard.  The  Prince,  seeing  that  she  did  not  explain 
herself,  wrote  to  her  again: 

Why  do  you  not  answer.?  Now  I  believe  in  the  rumour. 
How  swiftly  your  heart  changes !  I  heard  something  I  did  not 
believe,  and  wrote  to  you  that  you  might  wipe  away  such  un- 
pleasant thoughts  from  my  mind. 

These  words  opened  [I.e.  lightened]  her  bosom  a 
little.  She  wanted  to  know  what  he  had  heard  and 
suddenly  the  wish  to  see  him  came  to  her. 

0  could  you  come  to  me  this  instant!  I  hunger  to  see  thee, 
but  cannot  go  because  I  am  buried  in  slander. 

The  Prince  wrote  back: 

You  are  too  afraid  of  slanders  and  I  read  your  mind  in  this 
caution.  I  am  angry  about  it. 

She  thought  he  was  teasing  her,  yet  it  saddened 
her,  and  she  replied: 

1  cannot  help  it,  please  come  in  any  case! 

He  returned: 

I  say  to  myself,  "  I  will  not  suspect,  I  will  not  resent,"  but 
my  heart  does  not  follow  my  will. 

Her  answer: 

Your  enmity  will  never  cease.  I  rely  upon  you,  yet  I  suspect 
your  faithfulness. 

In  the  evening  the  Prince  came.  He  said:  "I  wrote 
to  you  not  believing  the  story.  If  you  wish  not  to 
have  such  things  said  of  you,  come!" 

i8s 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

She  replied:  "Then  take  me  there!"  But  when  it 
was  dawn  His  Highness  returned  alone.  He  wrote  to 
her  continually,  yet  he  seldom  visited  her.  Once 
there  was  a  great  storm  —  the  Prince  did  not  in- 
quire for  her.  She  thought  His  Highness  did  not 
sympathize  with  her  solitude,  so  wrote  to  him  in  the 
evening: 

The  season  of  the  withering  frost  is  sadj 

The  autumnal  wind  rages 

And  the  sighing  of  the  reed  never  stops. 

The  Prince's  answer  was: 

The  solitary  reed  which  none  hut  me  remembers 
How  it  is  sighing  in  the  raging  wind! 

I  am  even  ashamed  to  confess  how  much  my  mind  is  com- 
pletely occupied  with  you. 

She  was  pleased,  indeed.  The  Prince  sent  his  pal- 
anquin, saying  that  he  was  going  to  the  hidden 
rendezvous  to  avoid  the  imlucky  direction  of  his 
house.  The  lady  went  thither,  thinking  she  would 
follow  every  wish  of  his.  They  talked  tranquilly  for 
many  days  and  nights,  and  her  unrest  was  chased 
away.  She  was  now  not  unwilling  to  live  with  him, 
but  when  the  time  for  avoiding  the  unlucky  direction 
was  over,  she  was  sent  back  to  her  home.  There  she 
thought  of  him  more  longingly  than  ever,  and  sent 
a  poem: 

In  this  hour  of  longing 

Reflection  brings  to  mind  each  day  gone  by 

And  in  each  one 

Was  less  of  sorrow. 

i86 


Of  Old  Japan 


He  replied: 

Sorrows  of  love  were  less  each  yesterday. 
But  how  can  those  vanished  days  be  caught  again? 
There  is  no  other  way  but  to  resolve  to  come  to  me. 

She  was  still  cautious  and  could  not  take  things  so 
easily.  She  passed  many  days  in  musing.  By  this  time 
the  coloured  leaves  [of  Autimm]  had  all  fallen.  The 
sky  was  clear  and  bright.  One  evening  as  the  sun  was 
setting  she  felt  very  lonely  and  wrote  to  him: 

You  art  always  my  consolation, 

Yet  with  the  end  of  day  sadness  comes. 

He  replied : 

/4ll  are  sad  when  the  day  ends. 
Yet  are  you  sadder  than  any  — 
You  who  wait? 
I  can  sympathize  with  you  and  I  am  coming. 

The  next  morning  the  frost  was  very  white;  he  sent 
to  inquire  for  her,  asking,  "How  are  you  feeling  now?  '* 
She  sent  a  poem: 

Not  in  repose  was  the  night  passed; 
But  the  frosty  morning 
Brought  its  own  charm. 
Incomparable. 

His  answer  contained  many  touching  words,  and  a 
poem: 

To  think  alone  is  [not  life]. 

If  you  were  thinking  the  same  thoughts  — 

She  answered: 

You  are  you  and  I  am  I, 

Yet  between  your  heart  and  mine  is  no  separation. 
Make  no  such  distinctions. 

187 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

The  lady  caught  cold.  Though  not  serious  she  suf- 
fered. The  Prince  often  inquired  for  her  and  at  last 
she  answered,  saying: 

A  little  better.  The  thread  of  life  thinned  down  and  it  seemed 
to  be  going  to  break,  but  now  it  is  dear  to  me  because  of  you. 
Is  it  because  I  am  deep  in  sin.? 

He  wrote  back: 

Gladly  do  I  hear  it: 

The  thread  of  your  life 

Cannot  easily  he  broken^ 

For  it  is  tied  together^ 

With  pledges  of  long-enduring  affection. 

The  end  of  the  year  was  at  hand.  The  first  day  of 

the  Frost  month  seemed  like  a  day  of  early  spring, 

but  the  next  morning  it  snowed.  The  Prince  sent  a 

poem: 

Since  the  god-age  it  has  snowed^ 

It  is  a  known  things 
Yet  that  snow  seems  very  fresh  this  morning! 

She  returned  an  answer: 

First  snow!  I  see  it  young  every  winter. 
Yet  my  face  grows  old 
As  Winter  comes. 

Days  were  passed  in  exchanging  these  nothings. 
Again  his  letter: 

I  become  impatient  to  see  you,  and  just  now  wanted  to  go 
to  you,  but  my  friends  have  met  here  to  compose  poems  to- 
gether. 

She  wrote: 

Had  you  no  time  to  come? 
Then  I  would  go  to  you. 

OthatIknewt^;''^':''f''yi^'''' 

{ the  art  of  composing  poems, 

l88 


Of  Old  Japan 

He  was  pleased. 

Come  to  my  house.  Here  is  the  even  way  and  here's  the  way 
to  see  each  other. 

That  night  he  visited  her,  and  talked  touchingly 
of  many  things.  "Would  you  be  sad,"  he  said,  "if  I 
should  desert  my  house  and  become  a  monk.?"  He 
spoke  sadly,  and  she  wondered  why  such  a  thought 
had  entered  his  mind,  and  whether  it  could  be  true 
or  not.  Overcome  with  melancholy  she  wept.  Outside 
was  tranquil  rain  and  snow:  they  slept  not  at  all, 
but  talked  together  with  feeling  throughout  the 
night  as  if  the  world  were  all  forgotten.  She  felt  that 
his  affection  was  deeper  than  she  had  suspected.  He 
seemed  to  feel  everything  in  her,  and  could  sympa- 
thize with  her  every  emotion.  In  that  case  she  could 
accomplish  her  determination  from  the  beginning  [to 
go  to  become  a  nun].  So  she  made  up  her  mind,  but 
said  nothing  and  sat  lamenting.  He  saw  her  feeling 
and  said: 

Lovers'  fancy  of  a  moment  held  us  both  through  the  night. 

And  she  continued: 

Tears  came  to  their  eyes. 
And  without  was  the  rain. 

In  the  morning  he  talked  of  merrier  things  than 
usual,  and  went  back.  Though  she  had  no  faith  in  it 
[I.e.  the  convent],  yet  she  had  been  thinking  of  it  to 
comfort  her  solitude.  Now  her  mind  was  confused, 
trying  to  think  how  to  realize  it,  and  she  told  her 
perplexed  feeling  to  the  Prince: 

189 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

On  waking  I  cannot  think. 

I  zvish  that  those  were  only  dreams  [of  which  we  talked  last  night]. 

And  on  the  margin  she  wrote: 

We  made  our  vows  so  earnestly, 
Yet  must  these  vows  yield 
To  the  common  fate  of  the  changing  world, 
I  am  sorry  to  think  of  it. 

The  Prince  read  it  and  made  answer: 

I  wanted  to  write  to  you  first  — 
/  will  not  think  it  real. 
Those  sad  things  were  only  dreams 
Dreamed  in  a  night  of  dreams. 

I  wish  that  you  would  think  so  too.  You  dwell  too  much 
upon  nothing. 

Only  life  is  fickle: 
We  know  not  how  it  will  end. 
But  promises  shall  endure 
As  long  as  the  pine-tree  at  Suminoye.^ 
O  my  beloved,  I  spoke  to  you  of  what  I  did  not  heartily 
wish.  You  are  too  literal.  I  am  sorry  for  that. 

Yet  the  lady's  thought  lingered  over  that  sad  in- 
tention and  she  lamented  much.  Once  she  was  mak- 
ing haste  to  set  out  when  she  received  the  Prince's 
letter: 

Oh,  I  longed  for  it,  though  I  had  fust  seen  it 
A  yamato-nadeshiko  ^  grovnng  in  the  hedge  of  a  mountain- 
dwelling. 

It  was  painful  to  her  present  mind,  yet  she  replied: 

//  you  love,  come  and  see. 

Even  the  thousand  swift  gods  will  not  forbid 

Those  who  follow  in  the  Way. 

*  The  pine-tree  at  Suminoye  is  famous  for  its  age. 
'  Yamato-nadeshiko  —  Japanese  pink;  the  homonym  means  the 
caressed  girl  of  Yamato. 

190 


Of  Old  Japan 


He  smiled  over  the  poem.  As  he  was  reading  sutras 

those  days  he  sent  the  following  poem: 

The  way  of  meeting  is  not  god-forbidden. 
But  I  am  on  the  seat  of  the  Law 
And  cannot  leave  it. 

Her  answer: 

Then  will  I  go  thither  to  seek  you, 
Only  do  you  enlarge  the  seat! 

Once  it  snowed  heavily  and  he  sent  her  a  poem 
afiixed  to  a  branch  covered  with  snow : 

Snow  falls ^  and  on  all  the  branches 
Plum  flowers  are  in  bloom. 
Though  it  is  not  yet  spring. 

This  was  unexpected  and  she  wrote  back: 

Thinking  that  plum  flowers  were  in  bloom 

I  broke  the  branch, 

And  snow  scattered  like  the  flowers. 

The  next  morning  early  he  sent  a  poem: 

These  winter  nights  lovers  keep  vigil. 
Lying  on  one's  lonely  bed 

Day  dawns 
And  the  eyelids  have  not  met. 

Her  answer: 

Can  it  be  true? 

On  Winter  nights  eyes  are  shut  in  ice  [frozen  tears] 

And  midnight  hours  are  desolate. 

I  wait  for  dawn,  although  no  joy  is  in  it. 

What  the  Prince  had  been  thinking  of  he  wrote  in 

heart-dwindling  words,  saying,  "I  think  I  cannot 

live  out  my  life  in  this  world,"  so  she  wrote  back: 

For  m<?,  it  is  fitting  to  speak  of  these  things. 

For  they  recall 

The  romance  of  past  days. 

191 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

His  poem: 

/  would  not  exist  even  for  a  moment 
In  a  world  where  sorrows 
Follow  one  another  like  the  joints 
In  the  bamboo  stalk. 

He  had  been  troubling  himself  to  find  out  a  fit 
place  to  conceal  her,  but  he  reflected,  "She  is  not 
used  to  such  a  life  and  would  be  embarrassed  by  it. 
For  my  part,  I  should  be  much  rebuked.  It  is  simpler 
to  go  myself  and  bring  her  as  my  maid." 

So  on  the  eighteenth  of  the  Finishing  month 
on  a  moon-bright  night  he  visited  her.  He  said  in 
the  ordinary  way,  "Now,  please  come,"  and  she 
thought  it  for  a  night  only.  When  she  got  into  the 
palanquin  alone,  "Take  an  attendant  with  you.  If 
you  are  willing  we  will  talk  together  tranquilly  to- 
morrow and  the  day  after  to-morrow." 

He  had  not  spoken  in  this  way  before,  and  she, 
guessing  his  intention,  took  her  maid  with  her. 
She  was  not  carried  to  the  same  house  as  before.  The 
room  was  beautifully  adorned,  and  he  said,  "Live  here 
privately;  you  may  have  several  attendants."  Now 
she  was  sure  she  had  understood  him  and  she  thought 
it  fortunate  to  come  thus  secretly.  People  would  be  as- 
tonished to  find  she  had  come  here  to  live  before  they 
were  aware.  When  day  dawned  she  sent  her  servant 
to  fetch  her  case  of  combs  and  other  things.  The 
Prince  left  the  room,  but  the  shutters  were  still  closed. 
It  was  not  frightful,  but  uncomfortable, 

"I  wish,"  said  the  Prince,  "to  arrange  that  you 
shall  live  in  the  North  building.  This  room  is  near  the 

192 


IN  THE  DAYTIME  COURTIERS  CAME  TO  SEE  HIM 


Of  Old  Japan 

Audience  Room  and  has  no  charm  in  it"  [i.e.  some 
one  might  discover  her].  So  she  shut  herself  up  and 
listened  in  secret.  In  the  daytime  courtiers  of  the  ex- 
Emperor  [his  father]  came  to  see  him.  He  said:  "How 
is  it  with  you  here?  Can  you  stay?  I  feared  that  you 
would  find  it  disagreeable  by  my  side";  and  she 
answered,  "I  feared  just  the  same  thing."  He  laughed 
and  said:  "To  tell  the  truth,  take  care  of  yourself 
while  I  am  away;  some  impertinent  fellows  may  come 
to  catch  a  glimpse  of  you.  In  a  few  days  I  will  have 
you  live  openly  in  the  room  where  now  is  my  house- 
keeper [nurse].  The  room  where  I  pass  the  day  has  no 
visitors." 

After  two  or  three  days  she  was  removed  to  the 
North  side  building.^  People  were  astonished  and  ran 
and  told  the  Princess,  who  said:  "Even  without  this 
event,  I  have  not  been  treated  as  I  ought  to  have  been. 
She  is  of  no  high  birth;  it  is  too  much."  She  was  angry 
because  he  had  told  her  nothing.  His  secrecy  dis- 
pleased her  very  much,  and  she  was  more  inconsolable 
than  ever.  The  Prince  felt  sorry  for  her  and  tried  to 
be  with  her  oftener.  She  said  to  him:  "I  am  ill  with 
hearing  rumours  and  have  come  to  hate  seeing  people. 
Why  have  you  not  told  me  this  before?  I  would  not 
have  interfered:  I  cannot  bear  to  be  treated  like  a 
woman  of  no  importance.  I  am  ashamed  to  think  that 
people  are  laughing  at  me."  She  said  it  weeping  and 
weeping.  He  answered:  "I  brought  her  for  my  maid, 
and  I  thought  that  you  would  allow  it;  as  you  are 
angry  with  me  the  Lieutenant-General  [her  brother] 
^  See  plan  of  palace  or  nobleman's  house. 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

hates  me  also.  I  brought  her  to  dress  my  hair  and  she 
shall  serve  you  also."  The  Princess  was  not  softened 
by  these  words,  but  she  was  silenced. 

Thus  days  passed  and  the  lady  became  used  to  the 
court  life.  She  dressed  his  hair  and  served  in  every- 
thing. As  he  did  not  allow  her  to  retire  to  her  private 
room,  the  visits  of  the  Princess  became  more  and  more 
rare.  The  Princess  lamented  it  infinitely.  The  year 
turned  back  and  on  the  first  day  of  the  Social  month 
all  the  courtiers  came  to  perform  the  ceremony  of 
congratulation  before  the  Emperor.  The  Prince  was 
among  them.  He  was  younger  and  fairer  than  any, 
and  even  this  made  her  ashamed  of  herself.  From 
the  Princess's  house  her  ladies  went  out  to  see  the 
procession,  yet  they  did  not  care  so  much  to  see  the 
courtiers  as  to  look  at  her.  They  were  in  great  dis- 
order looking  about;  it  was  an  ugly  sight. 

After  dark  when  the  ceremony  was  over.  His  High- 
ness came  back  and  all  the  court  nobles  came  with 
him  to  amuse  themselves.  It  was  very  gay  and  a  con- 
trast to  the  solitary  life  of  her  old  home.  One  day  the 
Prince  heard  that  even  the  lowest  servants  were 
speaking  evil  of  her.  He  thought  it  was  due  to  the 
behaviour  of  his  wife,  and  being  displeased  seldom 
went  to  the  Royal  dwelling.  She  was  sorry  for  the  Prin- 
cess, yet  she  did  not  know  what  to  do.  She  remained 
there,  thinking  that  she  would  do  as  she  was  bid. 

The  Princess's  elder  sister  was  married  to  the  Crown 
Prince  and  just  then  was  living  with  her  parents. 
She  wrote  to  the  younger  Princess:  "How  are  you?  I 
have  heard  something  of  what  people  are  saying 

194 


Of  Old  Japan 

these  days.  Is  It  true?  Even  I  feel  disgraced.  Come  to 
us  during  the  night." 

The  Princess  could  not  console  herself  when  she 
thought  how  much  people  who  make  talk  about 
nothing  were  gossiping.  She  wrote  back  to  her  sister: 
"I  have  received  your  letter.  I  had  been  unhappy 
in  the  world  [married  life]  and  now  am  In  a  painful 
situation.  For  a  time  I  will  go  back,  and  beholding 
the  young  Princess  will  comfort  me.  Please  send  some 
one  to  summon  me.  I  cannot  go  away  when  I  desire, 
for  he  will  not  permit  It."  She  began  to  put  her  affairs 
in  order,  taking  away  those  things  which  must  not 
be  seen  by  others.  She  said:  "I  am  going  there  for  a 
while,  for  if  I  stay  here  my  husband  will  feel  uncom- 
fortable to  come  to  me.  It  is  painful  for  both  of  us." 
And  they  said:  "People  are  talking  and  laughing 
about  it  a  good  deal.  He  went  out  himself  to  get  her. 
She  is  dazzling  to  the  eye;  she  lives  in  the  court  ladies' 
room  over  there.  She  goes  to  the  Prince's  hall  three  or 
four  times  a  day.  It  is  quite  right  that  you  should 
punish  him  —  going  away  with  few  words!" 

All  hated  the  lady,  and  he  was  sorry  for  her.  His 
Highness  suspected  what  his  wife  was  going  to  do, 
and  he  found  his  conjecture  realized  when  the  sons  of 
his  brother-in-law  came  to  fetch  her.  A  lady-in-wait- 
ing said  to  the  housekeeper:  "The  princess  has  taken 
important  things  with  her;  she  is  going  away."  The 
housekeeper  was  in  great  anxiety  and  said  to  the 
Prince:  "The  Princess  is  going  away.  What  will  the 
Crown  Prince  think  of  it!  Go  to  comfort  her." 

It  was  painful  to  her  [the  lady]  to  see  these  things 

195 


Diaries  of  Court  Ladies 

going  on.  She  was  very  sorry  and  pained,  yet,  as  it 
was  an  unfit  time  to  say  anything,  she  kept  silence. 
She  wanted  to  get  away  from  this  disagreeable  place, 
but  thought  that  also  not  good.  She  thought  she  could 
never  get  rid  of  her  trouble  if  she  stayed.  His  Highness 
went  towards  the  Princess,  who  met  him  as  if  nothing 
had  happened.  "Is  it  true,"  he  said,  "that  you  are 
going  to  your  elder  sister?  Why  have  you  not  asked 
me  for  the  palanquin?"  She  answered:  "Something 
has  happened.  There  is  something  which  demands 
me  and  they  have  sent  messengers  for  me."  She  said 
nothing  more.  The  Princess's  words,  her  letters,  and 
those  of  her  sister  were  written  roughly,  from  sup- 
position. 


THE  END 


APPENDIX 


APPENDIX 

A 

OLD  JAPANESE  CALENDAR 

The  year  was  divided  according  to  a  Lunar  Calendar,  which 
was  one  month  or  so  in  advance  of  the  present  Solar  Calendar. 

Names  of  the  Months 

First  month;  Social  month;  Spring-birth  month. 

Second  month;  Clothes-again-doubled  month;  Little-grass- 
growing  month. 

Third  month;  Ever-growing  month;  Flowery  month;  Dream- 
ing month. 

Fourth  month;  Deutzia  month;  First  Summer  month. 

Fifth  month;  Rice-sprout  month;  Tachibana  month. 

Sixth  month;  Watery  month  (rice-fields  filled  with  water). 

Seventh  month;  Rice-ear  month;  Literary  month  (people 
composed  poems  on  the  star  festival). 

Eighth  month;  Rice-ear-swelling  month;  Mid-autumn. 

Ninth  month;  Chrysanthemum  month;  Long-night  month. 

Tenth  month;  Gods-absent  month ;  Thunderless  month;  Little 
Spring. 

Eleventh  month;  Frost  month. 

Twelfth  month;  Last  month;  Spring-waiting  month. 


B 

CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  EVENTS 
CONNECTED  WITH  THE  DIARIES 

974.  Izumi  Shikibu,  the  daughter  of  Masamune,  Governor 
of  the  Province  of  Echizen,  bom. 

977.  Prince  Tametaka  (future  lover  of  Izumi  Shikibu)  bom. 

978.  Prince  Atsumichi  (future  lover  of  Izumi  Shikibu)  bom. 
Murasaki  Shikibu,  daughter  of  Fujiwara  Tametoki, 
bom. 

980.  Prince  Yasuhito  (afterwards  the  Mikado  Ichijo)  bora. 
988.  Akiko,  Michinaga's  first  daughter,  bom. 

990.  Sadako,  daughter  of  Michinaga's  eldest  brother  Michi- 
taka,  comes  to  the  Court,  and  later  becomes  Queen  to 
Mikado  Ichijo. 

991.  Sei-Sh5nagon  comes  to  Court  as  one  of  Queen  Sadako's 
ladies. 

994.  Prince  Atsumichi  comes  of  age  and  marries  the  third 
daughter  of  Michitaka. 

995.  Izumi  Shikibu  marries  Tachibana  Michisada. 
Prince  Atsumichi  divorces  his  first  wife. 

996.  Prince  Atsumichi  marries  again. 

997.  Murasaki  Shikibu  goes  to  Echizen  with  her  father  who 
has  been  made  Governor  of  the  Province. 

Akiko  joins  the  Court. 

Izumi  Shikibu's  first  daughter  born. 

998.  Murasaki  Shikibu  retums  to  KiSto. 

999.  Murasaki  Shikibu  marries  Fujiwara  Nobutaka. 
1000.  Akiko  made  second  queen. 

Murasaki  Shikibu's  daughter  bom. 
lOOi.  Pestilence. 

Murasaki  Shikibu's  husband  dies. 

Conflagration  of  the  Palace. 
1002.  Murasaki  Shikibu  probably  began  the  writing  of  the 

"Genji  Monogatari.** 

Sei-Sh5nagon  probably  began  the  "Makura-no-Soshi.'* 
200 


Appendix 


In  June,  Prince  Tametaka  (Izumi  Shiklbu's  lover;  her 
husband,  from  whom  she  was  divorced,  had  died  ear- 
lier) dies. 
Izumi  Shikibu  begins  a  liaison  with  Prince  Atsumichi. 

1003.  Izumi  Shikibu  goes  to  live  at  the  South  Palace. 

1004.  Izumi  Shikibu  leaves  Prince  Atsumichi's  palace,  and 
marries  Fujiwara  Yasumasa. 

ICX)5.  Murasaki  Shikibu  joins  the  Court. 
Conflagration  of  the  Palace. 

Izumi  Shikibu  goes  to  the  Province  of  Tango,  her  hus- 
band having  been  appointed  Governor. 

1007.  Akiko  (second  queen)  gives  birth  to  Prince  Atsusada. 
Murasaki  Shikibu  begins  to  keep  her  diary. 

1008.  Izumi  Shikibu  returns  to  become  lady-in-waiting  at  the 
Court. 

I(X)9.  Fujiwara  Takasue's  daughter  (author  of  Sarashina 

Diary)  born. 
1017.  Fujiwara  Takasue  appointed  Province  Governor,  goes 

to  his  province  with  his  daughter. 
102 1.  Takasue's  daughter  returns  to  Ki5to.  Sarashina  Diary 

begun. 


CAMBRIDGE  .  MASSACHUSETTS 
U   .   S   .   A 


^^2> 

University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 

\  flAPRl7  1995 

RETURNED 

NOV  0  1  2000 

) 
i 

J. 

yC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FAOUTY 


Unive 

Soi 

Li